> I Dreamt of Her
>  by ben717
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1: In The Beginning
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Good morning, Doc.." I yawn as I hobble into the pony's office.

"You know it is the afternoon, correct?" My psychiatrist asks me.

"Doctor Feather Quill, you of all ponies should know I work nights." I say as I hobble my way across the little oval office. I bump my cane against the side of his desk and nearly fall. I manage to catch myself but the magic in my right leg still burns after all these years. 

I wince in pain as it feels like my bone turns into a red hot shard of iron inside of my leg, however it quickly returns to normal.

"Changlings..." I swear aloud, "29 years old and walking around with a cane... Ridiculous."

"You were the one who wanted to be a hero." Doctor Quill points out.

"True.. I guess I did think myself high and noble then. It was a real wake up call when I realized that sometimes soldiers have to kill. It seemed like the Royal Guard was a good choice, and really I never quit... But..." I pause, "I was a bloody fool is what I was. I thought that... I thought. I didn't know what I was thinking... Rarity always did want me to stay home. But I wouldn't listen. I wanted to be something. I wanted to accomplish something great." I reminisce, bittersweetly. 

"Well no pony doubts you got somewhere." The Doctor says.

I look down at the ring on my finger and smile. The one truly great thing that I ever did in this world. 

"Yes, I suppose I did get somewhere. But that wasn't until long after I had used ponies, lied, cheated, and killed... Doc... I can't stop thinking about it. Even though I wasn't always in my right mind, the guilt still haunts me. Sometimes I can't sleep. It's gotten worse lately.."

"What happened?" Asks the Doctor.

"What do you mean 'What happened'? I've been coming here for the past year." I ask

"I've only ever asked you bits and pieces of the story. I've never heard the whole thing. Sometimes the best way to deal with trauma is to talk through it. Start from the beginning." 

"The beginning?"

"The beginning."

The beginning. I haven't thought about that day in a long time. A long, long time.

I sat down on the stereotypical psych couch and took off the scarlet colored cloak that I took to wearing. 

"You sure you want to hear it Doc? It's a very long story." I ask as I take the short blue sword off of my belt and place it on the table next to me.

"Write it down." He says as the quill and paper float towards me in a magical aura.

I take the quill and paper from the unicorn doctor. As I sit there, I ponder what I might find that had been repressed in my mind. I wondered what demons I would reencounter, what darker corners lie in this beautiful world of happy-go-lucky ponies.

I place my cane down by my side and roll up my sleeves revealing a long scar up the side of my forearm. Not of my own doing.

"Doctor I will warn you that all of these scars have a story. Every single one of them I could forget. The only thing that had ever kept me going was my bizarre ability to have hope. To carry on. That's what we humans are good at. Carrying on."

"I'm listening. Please, write."

"Ok." I say as I magically float the quill around my head while I ponder where to start. "Where to begin..." 

I set the quill to the parchment.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------(Past)--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

My alarm went off.

"Mrph? Already?" I struggle to say.

Once that accursed noise stopped, my mother, who is punctual as ever, walked up in my room like what up you smashed your own clock.

"Hey! Time to get up!" She says shaking me.

"Mrrhsphpphhh" I reply, face buried in a pillow.

As quickly as she came she exited the room and I attempt to get up. The first try ends with me face down on the floor. Great start, great start. Take two involves every ounce of my strength to stand up, followed by me sitting immediately back down on the bed. But luckily, the third time's the charm and I manage to get up and get dressed.

I emerge from my room with my duffel bag over my shoulder, it's constantly filled to the brim with mostly running clothes and running shoes, which I have plenty of. I actually have two pairs of shoes in my bag, not counting the ones on my feet. I have a set of track spikes and and pair of distance shoes. Those usually take up the majority of my pack but I also keep a tank top, some shorts, a sweatshirt and sweatpants in there.

I walk into the kitchen and grab a Pop-Tart, I like Pop-tarts. Don't you judge me. My mom who is waiting there says "Morning Princess, get all your beauty sleep?"

I return with about half of my usual wit, "Yea, but not enough to keep the uh..uhh...  oh alright... I got nothing..." I say shaking a fist in false anger.

"What's wrong? Cat got your tongue?"

"Oh please, if I were at full capacity I'd be spitting so many burns that you'd need an ice pack."

"I’ve got one in the freezer. Where are your sisters at?"

I look up the hallway to see them running full speed towards the kitchen. Seriously? It's too early for people to have this much energy.

The youngest one, Josie, she's three, almost four, comes sliding into the kitchen at full speed to grab a Pop-Tart and plops down in one of the seats across from me. Followed by Emma, at age twelve, who does the same.

I decide it's too early to get a conversation going with these two. If you get them started they don't stop talking. But I love 'em both to death.

"Or crap we're late!" My mom exclaims,  jumping up and grabbing the car keys.

We all scramble from the table and pile into the car. Technically, I could drive myself, if needed, but the way my mom sees it, we are all going the same direction so we save money on gas by carpooling.

Once I get dropped off I turn around to wave my family goodbye. What I didn't know was that it would be the last time I would see them.

The bell rang for first hour, Chemistry. 

Thing about Chemistry is that I loved the teacher. Ms. K was one of my favorite teachers there. She was young for a teacher, not too far out of college actually. The reason I love her so much is because she took the time to get to know the children... Actually, I could say the same for all my teachers, and even some of the teachers I didn't even have. It was one of the perks of going to school in Small Town U.S.A.

Everyone knows everyone, and even the teachers know who is dating who.

All we did that day was take notes on stoichiometry, I barely paid attention. What we were promised is that we would be making a gummy bear explode. However falsified the story behind the gummy bear was, the truth about Chem One was that it was basically algebra with a few extra rules and I'd google the answers later.

During second hour, which is probably my favorite hour. Ceramics, all we did that hour was make pottery. It's a really nice pastime, Mr. Cox is an amazing art teacher, who ironically coaches the football team. He's pretty awesome. It was he who taught me to go all out with my art. He told me that anything worth doing is well worth overdoing. 

It was he who helped me come out of my shell. He who changed me from a scared freshman the year before to a pumped up high schooler ready to take the world.

Third hour, good ol' Health. This teacher will always hold a spot in my mind and heart as the teacher who made me what I am today. She is my running coach. She always told me to endure. To struggle through any pain that you undergo. She taught me what it meant to be human. She taught me to persevere.

Fourth hour... English, eh, not too much to report here.

Fifth hour... Also not much.

After school I had track practice, mostly consisted of me taking the distance team to run to the park, and jack around like the idiots we are. The seasons almost out and we are all sick of running.

However this time, on the way out I happen to see a girl that I once knew. I can barely remember her name anymore. Not after all these years. She was beautiful, caring, and honest. She wouldn't hurt a fly. Yet, as I waved to her and continued on my trek towards the park, I had no idea how much I needed to tell her how I felt. I had no idea what would become of me in the next few hours.

Our track team is small enough I know everyone personally, I've never had trouble making friends in High School. Middle school I would lock up if anyone said a word that could somehow remotely be traced through morse code back to me.. Well, you get the picture. I was very shy. Now is not the case, when you get to know me, I'm wild.

The problem was... I was going to miss every single one of those boys. So many nameless faces in the world I was never going to see again. So many good people I never thought I'd have to say goodbye to.

After track practice I caught a ride home, no one else was there yet. Another benefit of living in Small Town U.S.A is that there is lots of room. There's a pond just outside my back door!

I walked down the driveway and looked out over the pond. Down by the dock I spy my old fishing pole. I decided to go kill time by taking a few casts. I set my duffle bag full of running material down next to me and plop down for a spell. I was there for about fifteen minutes fishing, when I noticed something... It was freaking HOT! I took off my shirt to help cool me down, and that worked for a bit.

A few casts later... I get a bite! It was a fighter, he kept rocking the line back and forth! This was interesting! It's been so long since I've done any good fishing. After about a minute of jacking the reel back and letting loose some slack, I finally manage to pull it in. But when I do, I'm disappointed. I hold this measly thing up by the mouth after i get it off the hook. Here I was, hoping for a huge prize catch, I would barely call this thing a fish. More like a guppy, in fact it's more like a... a... actually... what was I looking at?

It was a fish, but it was probably the weirdest fish I've ever seen. I took a moment to consider the possibility that I live near a toxic waste dump. This was an ugly fish. It was strange, it's eyes were odd. It's pupils were completely red and the irises were a pale yellow. The oddities didn't stop there. Was this thing, breathing? Now that I think about it, I didn't see any gills. And on it's dorsal fin, is that? Hair? What in the world? The more I looked at it, the less it began to look like a fish, it looked... It looked like madness. It looked like chaos had taken this fish, chewed it up and spit it out. One last thing I noticed. It had a tooth. Just one tooth cocked to one side of its mouth. Keep in mind, I was holding this thing... by the mouth. I noticed this a second too late. It clamped down for an instant, I flick my wrist in pain causing the freak-fish to flop onto the deck. As it flopped back into the water, I swore this thing smiled at me. Nah, couldn't have.

After I regain my bearings from this weird experience I look down at my thumb where I got bit. Hmm.. That's odd, it didn't even draw blood. 

That's when I get a stupid idea.

Despite the fact that I just threw the weirdest freak of nature since big foot back into the water, I decide to go for a swim. We have a tradition around our house, once the final snow of winter melts and it starts to warm up, we jump in! I may have been alone, but the water was calling my name! I took off my shoes and set them next to my bag on the dock. I get a good running start, and jump!

The water felt awesome! Not too warm. Not too cold. It was perfect! Spring at its finest. After taking a bit to cool off, I decide to actually give myself a workout. I look to the other side of the pond. I began to swim, after about three laps down and back, I was fairly winded and my arms were tired from the swim. I take a moment to breathe by the dock and check the time. It was about 5 o'clock, my mom and the girls should be back soon. I decide to take one more easy lap before I head back inside. I swim out a couple feet and noticed something, strange... I swore I was able to touch here a minute ago. I looked down, the water was pretty murky, as usual. I take a breath and shoot downward like a pencil in attempt to find the bottom. I went down a ways, I couldn't find it!

I reemerged at the surface and swam over to the dock to hop out. I knew I was going to need my goggles for this. I ran up to the shed where we kept our swim stuff and grabbed a pair. After I put them on, I headed back down to the dock. I found the mystery drop off still where I left it. I swam over the top of the pit and take one last look back at the dock, one last look back at my yard, one last look at the place I call home…

I take a huge breath and take the plunge, for a while it's dark. I can't see much more than my hands swimming in front of me. But after about 15 seconds of swimming downward It begins to clear up. I still couldn't see much. I was no longer murky, but there wasn't much to see. Wait what was that? A shape darts across my peripheral, I take a second to look at it. Was that the same fish I just? Before I could even finish the question it was gone again. I was alone in the water.

After a couple more seconds I decided I was overdue for oxygen and I should probably head back up soon. That's when something horrible hits me, I've lost track of up and down. I searched frantically for some sense of bearing to which way is up! I see nothing but black water around me! My lungs began to scream for air.

Suddenly an unnatural current hit me, pulling me in all sorts of crazy directions causing me to spin wildly. After a few seconds of sheer terror, I regain control of myself, and that's when I see it! The surface! I swim as hard a I can to the top. I'm starting to get tunnel vision. This can't be how I go! Not here! Not now! My whole world begins to fade to black. All I can focus on is struggling for the top. I can see the light! I'm so close! As I break the surface lungs gasping for air, I struggle to the sandbar. I reach it, legs still sitting in the water. Face down to the ground. Though I was now out of the water, my body began to tremble as adrenaline drained from my veins. Though it was only for a few seconds my body went into a state of minor shock. As fatigue overtook me and I began to lose consciousness, I swore I hear someone, or something laughing.

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up with a start, the swim goggles were still over my eyes. With a great amount of effort I pulled them off. 

I took this time lying on my back to do a maintenance scan.  

Am I still breathing? Check. Am I missing any limbs? All have reported and been accounted for. Do I still have shorts on? Oddly... yes. How long was I out? My clothes were still wet, so it can't have been that long. After I finish my self-diagnostics test, I stand up and get a bearing of my surroundings.

My first few steps were a little wobbly but I managed to get to my feet. I look around, where in the world am I? I was standing next to a small pool of water. I had to take a moment to register what I was seeing, because now, instead of my back yard, I was in a large, open room. It almost was like something out of National Geographic,  I was standing in a large cave expanse. Am I underground? There was water dripping down from the ceiling. I must be.  There is a large ramp like structure leading up to what looks like an opening.

I look to my left and oddly enough. I see my duffle bag and fishing rod laying in the sand next to me. Were these there before? Surely they weren't. Maybe they fell in after I went under? Only problem with that theory was that they were both completely dry, whilst I was sopping wet. Someone must've put these here. But who?

I didn't have answers, I barely had the energy to ask the questions. I took the opportunity to change out of my wet shorts and into my dry set of clothes from earlier today. As I change, I hear nothing but the dripping of water and rustling of jeans. But... After a while I couldn't help but feel a sense of paranoia set in. Something about this place was off setting. It was in some sort of cave system. The only problem was, if this was real. Then I was miles upon miles away from home. Cave state was a good hundred miles south east of my position in Indiana. But the worst part of all of this... Was someone watching me? I got the feeling that you get when you are in a dark room in the dead of the night. The chill that runs down your spine as you feel an eerie presence creep up behind you, yet when you turn there is nothing. I look around, see no one. But soon, I begin to hear something very faint, like whispers. They slowly grew louder. Chills began to run down my spine. They seemed to be coming from the water... I must be going crazy... I edge closer to the water to see if I'm nuts or not. I lean down really close, ear almost to the water. The whispers stop. Dead silence. An uncomfortable silence... Then, in my ear... I hear one single, solitary word…

"Fuuuuunnnnn.....?"

"OKAY! That's enough exploring for me!" I shouted to no one as I scrambled away from the pool with what sanity I had left.

I quickly laced up my shoes, grabbed my bag and proceeded up the ramp that seemed to lead out of the cavern I was in. When I get to the top, I found the exit blocked by a large boulder. I headed back down the trail to try and find another exit. I reach the bottom and almost am freaked out. I see a tunnel headed just the other direction. Call me crazy but I swear it wasn't there before.

Despite every one of my senses telling me "No" I followed the tunnel anyway. The tunnel led me into a forest. A deep forest, I can't see a tree line anywhere. The Sun was low in the sky and I knew it would set in at least an hour or two. I didn't want to be stuck in a forest at night, let alone this forest. The forest really wasn't much of a pretty sight. Thorns and underbrush everywhere. I looked around for any sense of direction. After a minute of investigating I find a game trail. For those that don't know, a game trail is hunting terms for where animals beat paths into the undergrowth from frequent travel. I chose to follow because, with the Sun on the verge of setting I don't have much anywhere else to go.

I begin to set off on my journey. For a while not much happened, however the Sun was going lower with each passing minute and I was getting farther and farther from my original position. I was extremely tired, wet, and bored for the majority of the hike. What I did find interesting were the prints that lined this little trail. They weren't like regular animals, they were odd. The print shapes were very circular, almost like a horses hoof, but not like a horseshoe, it didn't stick into the ground the same way. It treaded lightly. Its hoof hit the ground softer. The way this animal or rather these animals moved were different. The tracks were all in groups of four, they all converged in the same spot along the trail. As if whatever it was, was... Bouncing?

I thought about it the whole time. What kind of animal that presumed size moves in that way? There seemed to be many more questions than answers on my little plight.

For a moment I thought I could use my phone to call for help but as I pulled it out, I noticed that there was no signal. It didn't surprise me as it appeared I was in the middle of nowhere.

It's half past dark as hell now, and after I grumbled and turned my phone back off to save battery, I looked up and saw something miraculous! A clearing in the trees! I was finally out of that God-forsaken forest! In the distance I saw a town that I didn't recognize. It was small and the lights were all out, the people must've went to bed. It's probably pretty late. It was a spring night, and it had been dark for a good while now. I'd guess around 10- 11? I had already turned my phone off, didn't feel like checking again.

I hobbled into town, dead tired. It's quiet. Well, it's to be expected. It's nighttime after all. I wander a bit and find what I think is a town hall. There's a bench just in front of it. I decide that getting home will be tomorrow's task. I'm in unfamiliar territory with no one to ask for directions from. The next course of action is to get some shut eye... On this park bench, in front of a town hall, in a town I've never seen before in my life now that I think about it. This isn't any town I've ever been in before. And I couldn't have walked TOO awfully far tonight.

I tried to tell myself a few jokes in order to quell the panic that was beginning to set up shop in my mind. How did I get here? Where is here? 

"Oh well," I say to myself before I can get too worried to sleep. I swaddle myself in an extra sweatshirt from my bag, "that's tomorrow's problem."

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------(Present) -------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"One of the last things I remember thinking before I drifted off to dreamland, Doc..."

"What was that?" Asked the psyciatrist pony

"What's wrong with the moon?"
					
> Chapter 2: I Woke Up
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next morning…

"What is that thing?"

"I don't know, darling. But what IS it wearing?"

"Is it a SPY?"

"Hahaha! Don’t be silly, Rainbow, where in the world did you come up with that theory?"

"All joking aside, do you think it's dangerous?"

"Oh, it... It doesn't look dangerous. But it's soooo cute when it's asleep. But... but, that's ok if, if you don't think so..."

"Shhh y'all! It's wakin' up'!"

--------------------------

I feel a small tap on my nose and roll over on my bench, stretch out my arms and letting out a large yawn. When I open my eyes, nothing could've prepared me for what I saw.

"Is that a large group of,,,small...colored...horses?" I wonder loudly.

"Actually sir, we uh, we prefer the term poni-" said a small yellow one.

"IT TALKS? Haha! Nope!" I say as I roll over on my bench.

Surely I'm still asleep, any second I'll wake up and then I can figure out what town I'm in. But my "wonderful" luck seems to be holding up. About a minute later I feel a tap on my shoulder.

The same quiet voice came back, "Umm.. Excuse me, Mr. Creature, Sir. We umm... we don't want to bother you but umm.. We, umm, I just wanted to know if um, you were hungry?"

This is insane, this absolutely absurd! I have to be dreaming, this CAN'T be real. But as soon as the question crosses through my mind, my stomach made a similar noise to a whales mating call.

"MRRRAAAAAWW"

"Ah think that means yes?" Came a very southern voice.

I decide to play along with my, obviously delusional, mind's game. I turn over again and sit upright on the bench and look at the crowd of horses, err... What did she say they preferred? Ponies. As I look I see many, MANY sets of large eyes staring at me in the face.

"Did you invite the whole town to come watch me sleep?" I ask the little yellow one that woke me.

"Oh um.. I hope you don't mind, it's just that, we umm.. Don't get too many visitors like you around here..." She whispers.

"So the whole town IS here?" I ask.

"Well... All except Pinkie Pie... Which is.. Odd, she's usually the first person to notice visitors."

Pinkie Pie? My mind has REALLY gone off the deep end this time, sounds like a name from a kids show or something. While I'm on the subject of names…

"I'm sorry, I didn't catch your names?" I ask the five standing closest to me.

The lively purple, wait is that a unicorn? No, it has wings also Starts with "Hello sir, my name is Twilight Sparkle, I'm the student of-"

"Can it Egghead! Let us have a chance to introduce ourselves! *ahem* I'm Rainbow Dash! Fastest flyer in Ponyville, and questionably Equestria!" A very colorful, uh pegasus, says whilst flashing her wings for dramatic effect.

Ponyville? Equestria? What in the world?

A very regal looking white unicorn introduces herself, like a lady, "I, my dear, am Rarity." She flips her mane to enhance her introduction.

Then, out of freaking nowhere an orange pony, with a cowboy hat! I like her already, takes me by the hand, how she gripped with it a hoof is beyond me, and begins shaking it violently.

"Howdy! Mah name is Applejack! Ah work over yonder in that apple orchard! We like to call it Sweet Apple Acres! Ah live there with mah siblings Big Macintosh and Applebloom! Oh Applebloom will just love to have a new friend to talk to!" Still shaking my hand violently, "Then there's my Granny Smith! She'll love to meet ya! I don't know where y'all came from but you're always welcome around here!"

"You live with your siblings and your grandmother, what about your par-?"

The look on her face tells me to stow it. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean t-"

"It's alright Sugarcube, it was quite a long time ago..."

Sugarcube? I like her already. So southern, reminds me of people back home.

Kind of blown away by that little speech, it takes me a second to process everything that was just said to me.

I've never been good with names so, I go through the list one more time in my head.
Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, that one should be easy to remember, her hair err... Mane color and all. Rarity, followed by Applejack. Who's missing?

I turn to look at the little yellow one who woke me originally, "and yours?"

"Oh!" She slinks down and hides behind her pink mane, "I'm Fluttershy..."

"I'm sorry, what was that?"

Even quieter, "Fluttershy"

"Can you say that again please?"

This time I don't get much more than a*squeek*

Twilight steps up, "This is Fluttershy! And we are very pleased to meet your acquaintance Mr?..."

My turn for an introduction, I stand up at full height, 5' 11", towering over the ponies which stand at about my chest level. I'm loud! I'm proud! I'm going absolutely nuts!

"My name, is Benjamin Short, you can call me Ben! Nice to meet you, Twilight, Rainbow, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and the entire freaking town of Ponyville."

"Minus Pinkie Pie!" Twilight chimes in

"Minus Pinkie Pie!" I correct myself

Completely aware of my insanity I begin to wonder when this is going to end. Surely I'll wake up soon. Right?

"Hey Twilight!" Says Rainbow Dash, "I'm starving! When's breakfast?"

"Ok Rainbow! Would you, Mr. Short, like to come to? We'd love to learn more about you!" says Twilight.

"Please call me Ben." I say politely

I gather up my things as the rest of the ponies return to... Whatever it is ponies do for a living... And the girls, lead me across town. I get looks of curiosity and uncertainty from all around. It was to be expected though, an alien creature walking through town isn't something you see every day. Though these five seemed friendly enough.

As we were walking to wherever we were going, I studied these "ponies." The differences between the males and females were not too apparent at first. Though after a while of walking, it was clear what gender was what. The males’ appeared to have longer, more... Well blocky shaped head, while the females’ were more rounded. The eyelashes were more apparent with the females also. But that's true for humans also. Another thing about them, they all appear to be similar in body structure. Not quite as varied as humans are. The majority of the variations are in color and mane style. Though, you do occasionally have an oddball here or there that doesn't fit the regular body size.

A couple more things, apparently colorful talking ponies weren't enough for my crazy brain, it also had to throw in things like pegasus and unicorns! Did somebody drug me or something? They all appeared to have little tattoos on their butts... What's that about? Buttmarks?

"We're here!" She chimes as I drift back out of thought.

"That is the biggest treehouse I have ever seen." I think aloud.

"Why thank you! This is where I live! This is the Ponyville Library! You can stop by any time to grab a book!"

She knocks on the door with her hoof. When the door opens I'm just as surprised as the creature that opened it.

I burst out laughing, "I'm going completely NUTS aren't I?!"

Still laughing, "a DRAGON? Let alone a baby one? Oh, I'm in a bad way aren't I..."

The girls and the little dragon look at each other like I'm crazy or something.

"First off," started the dragon, "I have a name."

Once I've calmed down a bit, I reply, "and what, pray tell, is that?"

"Spike the Dragon at your service!"

What kind of nightmare have I gotten myself into?

"Well Spike," I lean down to look him in the eye, "I am pleased to meet you."

As we walk into the main room of the library, a beautiful aroma of pancakes fills the air. My stomach, once again, makes a sound similar to that of a whale.

Fluttershy speaks up for the first time since she woke me.

"Why, you must've been starving out on that bench..."

I reply, "Well, I had a very... Interesting night last night. I'm not surprised my stomach is empty."

That's when the dragon named "Spike" called us into the kitchen.

"Breakfast is ready!" He called.

As I walked in I had to stow a laugh, is he wearing an apron, with a heart on it? Oh please don't let me laugh, I'll feel awful! He must not be around guys too much. Poor little guy.

We sit down at the table. Well, they sit down, being equestrian they don't really need them, the more I think about it, that makes sense. I do however spot a stool in the corner. I pull it up to join my otherworldly hosts. Spike then comes out with a very fancy dish full of pancakes.

My goodness, they looked delicious! I wasn't around for dinner last night! I was so hungry I could eat a horse! Pun completely intended.

As I was chowing down, it's quickly becomes time to answer questions.

"Soooo, Ben was it? How did you end up in Ponyville?" questions Twilight

I set down my fork and swallow what is left in my mouth, "Well, I really don't know. I'm still mostly convinced this isn't real and I'm still asleep in my bed somewhere. But one moment I was in my backyard, the next, I wake up in a cave in the woods. I walked for a couple hours and eventually found myself here. It was late and everyone seemed to be asleep so I found that bench that you found me asleep on."

"Well I can assure you that this is no dream. It sounds like you've had quite the night! But I've never seen a creature quite like you. Are there more of you? Where do you come from? What do you call yourselves?" She continues, the other ponies don't seem to question quite as much, they just continue to listen.

"Well, we refer to ourselves as Humans. We come from a place called Earth, you see, ponies where I'm from, aren't very colorful, they don't typically talk, or think, or act like anything much more than, well, animals. We don't have creatures such as dragons. So you can see why I'm in such a position to believe this isn't real."

"I'm going to have to talk to the Princess about this. This is spectacular! An entire world we knew nothing about until-
"
"Wait!" I interrupt, "Did you say Princess?"

"Why yes! Don't you have a Princess?" She asks.

"Actually, where I'm from, the government is a democracy, we elect and re-elect our leaders every few years."

"That's weird, I doubt anypony has ever thought of that, our Princesses have been around for so long that everypony is used to them being in control."

"Princesses? There are more than one? How long have they been in power?" I ask, curious now.
"Oh, a little over 1000 years..."

I was taking a sip of my orange juice, love dat OJ, when that bit of information hit me.
OJ comes spewing out of my mouth, "*cough cough* You can't be serious! How long do you ponies live?"

"Oh well regular ponies like, Earth Ponies, Unicorn, and Pegasi usually live somewhere from 80-100 years. But the lifespan of an Alicorn is much longer."

"And an Alicorn is what exactly?"

"Well" she replies, "an Alicorn is both a Unicorn and a Pegasus. Like me!"

She flares out her wings and shakes her mane to show off her horn.

Taken aback I question, "So how long have you been around?"

"Oh me? I haven't been around too long, I wasn't always an Alicorn. I used to be a humble Unicorn, just studying my books in this library! Until the Princess gave me the task of creating new magic. Once I did, I didn't expect her to make me a princess as well."

"You're telling YOU are a princess also? Is everyone a princess? Is Spike a princess? Am I a princess? Sounding like Oprah over here! Look under your seats! You're a princess! She's a princess! Everyone's a princess!"

After my little spiel, the ponies look at me mouths agape probably thinking, what in the world is this crazy human going on about? They clearly didn't get it.

I laugh at their being confused.

"Sorry," I laugh, "you can call it an inside joke."

"Well," Twilight starts, "I am the student, well, former student, of Princess Celestia of Equestria. As my studies progressed she deemed me fit as a Princess, and gave me a set of wings."

"Princess Celestia of Equestria? Catchy title." I start, "Wait! If you were a unicorn, does that mean you can use magic as well?"

I'm kind of excited now! I love magic! I wanna see some magic! I'm jumping up and down inside!

"Of course we have magic!" She replies, "These horns aren't just for looks! After we finish eating I could show you some!"

"Yes please!"

We finish breakfast and I help Spike clear the table, I can't be a proper guest without cleaning after myself, otherwise that would be rude.

We walk outside and Applejack speaks up, "Y'all are in for a real treat. Twilight here is one of the most magical ponies in the land."

"Oh I'm pumped now!" I reply, and I sit down to watch the show!

Twilight starts with a very simple, "Ponies and gentlecol- err uhh-men?" She asks.

"That's how you say it!" I confirm

"Ponies and gentlemen! Prepare to be amazed!" She shouts.

Applejack whispers to Rainbow Dash, "She must be taking lessons from Trixie!"

The two burst into a fit of giggling, leaving me confused but too focused to care! It's magic!

Twilight's horn gains a faint purple aura, and little objects like rocks and sticks around her begin to float! She flies them in a figure eight above her head.

I'm already flipping out! "WHHHAAAATT! That's amazing!"

She looks at me, and smiles, then in a flash of light. She's gone! Where'd she go?

I hear a *pop* behind me. I turn around to see Twilight giving me a confident look, "You ain't seen nothin' yet!"

She pops back into her original position and her horn lights up. I wait a few seconds, but nothing happens. I look around to see all the ponies looking at me.

"What? Is there something on my-? WOAAAAHH!"

I begin to float in the air, the purple aura now surrounding my body.

"What is happening?!" I begin laughing like child as she flies me around in the air!

"WAHOO! I don't know what's going, on but I love it! YEAH!" I shout at the top of my lungs!

I look over at the town and see more ponies looking out their windows and doors to see what the commotion is about. Bet they weren't expecting to see a human flying through the air!

Twilight puts me down gently on my back in the grass about ten feet away. Sweat dripping off her brow, she says, "That enough magic for you?"

I'm still laughing my head off on the ground. "I haven't had that much fun since the one time I jumped off that huge cliff with nothing but a rope around my waist!"

The five ponies looking down at me on the ground, while I just continue to bubble in my excitement!

"You know, darling, I think that there is a certain Pink pony who would love to meet your acquaintance!" Says Rarity.

"Aw yea she would!" Rainbow agrees.

Once I re-gather myself from the events of this morning I get up and go collect my things.
"Pinkie Pie is the town's resident party pony! She would love to meet someone who can get as excited as you!" Says Twilight.

"Was my excitement really that obvious?" I ask

"Is the sky blue?"

"So that's a yes." I respond.

Once again we are walking across town, it's about noon. The marketplace looks very busy this time of day. A couple of the ponies in town wave their hooves in our direction. I smile and wave back, best way to make a good impression.

"So Ben, where did you plan on staying while you were in town?" Asks Twilight.

Oh, that hadn't even crossed my mind. Well, I didn't know. If this is a dream, it really shouldn't matter. But…

The look on my face must've given it away, "Do you not have a place to stay, dear?" Asks Rarity.

"Well, I really didn't think about it. I never planned on being here in the first place so I really-"

She stops me there, "Say no more! You can stay with me for the time being, until we get this situation straightened out."

"Why, thank you!" I'm kind of taken aback, "That's very generous of you, but-"

"No buts about it! You are perfectly welcome anytime you like!"

That was so nice of her, she just met me and offers me a place to stay! These ponies certainly are nice people. They've given me breakfast and a place to stay. Thankfully I won't be in this crazy wonderland for too long. Then I won't be a burden to them anymore. But It's a dream. So I guess that it wouldn't matter, oh nevermind.

"We're here!" Chimes in Twilight

I look up and see a giant... Uh... Gingerbread house?

Twilight notices my wonderings, "This is Sugarcube Corner! Greatest bakery this side of the Everfree!"

"This is where Pinkie lives?" I ask.

"Yep! She bakes all the greatest goods, like pies! Cakes! Donuts! Jello! Cupcakes! Pastries of all sorts!" Says Rainbow Dash.

"This sounds like my kinda place!" I say with enthusiasm.

"Well go open the door and see what's inside!" She says with a mischievous smile on her face.

I look at the others, they look the same, all smiles. What am I about to see?

I walk up the entryway and grasp the door handle. When I open the door, I find myself looking down a very large, very blue barrel.

*BOOOOOOOM!*

"PAAAAAAAAARRRTTTAAAAAYYY!"

The next thing I remember is being on the ground looking up at the sky. I don't feel injured, that's good.

It kind of hurt, but dreams don't hurt... What if it’s real? No it couldn't be.

"Ummmm..." I wonder aloud, still looking up at the sky, "Did I just get shot?"

Then a very energetic pink pony lands on top of me, "HI! I'm Pinkie Pie! Welcome to Sugarcube Corner! That was the party cannon! You're probably wondering why I just shot you with it! So I was out on my daily late 3 o'clock in the morning stroll, and I walked by the park and saw you on the bench and was like *GAAAASSSP*, because I had never seen you before! I know everypony in town! So that means you're new! And that means that I hadn't thrown you a welcome party, so I ran down here as fast as I could and began getting ready for you to get here! I was just so excited I couldn't contain myself! I had to use the party cannon because no party is complete without the party cannon! Oh! I hope you didn't get hurt! Did the party cannon hurt?! If It did I'm so sorry! I couldn't help it, I was so happy!"

I just stare at the pony laying on top of me completely out of words.

"Can you repeat that? Slower please?" I ask

Twilight laughs, "This is Pinkie, she's happy to meet you."

I smile at the pony on top of me, "We'll hello Pinkie! My name is Ben. How the heck are you?"

This dream keeps getting weirder and weirder.

Pinkie gets off of me and I'm able to take in the scene. With the door of the Corner now open I can see a shindig going down. As I step inside I  look around and see yet another crowd of ponies inside. It seems she wasn't kidding about the party, there are ponies jumping around and having a good time. Once inside they each take time to greet me.

I really feel welcome.

The Corner is alive with ponies, the party isn't quite like what I'm used to. High school parties typically involve much less, how do I say, appropriate music. They had me play a game called "Pin the Tail on the Pony." It was rather similar to a birthday game we played as children.

I appreciate it, I appreciate it a lot. After a while I sat in the corner and just watched the rest of the ponies play and have a good time. I just have to sit and smile. I sit and think over the entire situation. What happened exactly? When did the madness start?

I was in the water, I went down. Did I ever come back up?

Yes I came back up, but come to think about it. Wouldn't there have been the dock?

That's right! The dock disappeared after I came back up.

I rack my memory of what exactly happened. It was very foggy, I was disoriented and gasping for air when I came up.

Then that cave formation... This is very weird.

If this IS a dream, then theoretically I should be laying on the sandbar still. Right?

I reach down to pinch myself to check. But then... I stop myself…

I'm scared, what if it is real? I'd rather not know, I'll know soon enough.

I zone back in whenever a certain Pink pony shoves a cupcake in my face.

"Life's a Party! Don't be Tardy!" She shouts and hops away.

I laugh after i swallow the mass of sugar she jammed into my mouth. That is my type of pony right there.

After about another hour, the party dies down a bit, and the ponies begin to head out. The girls come and gather around me.

Applejack asks, "Did ya enjoy yer party?"

I smile sincerely, "You bet I did. But not as much as getting shot by the party cannon!" I wink at Pinkie, who returns with one of her own. Oh yeah, we're gonna be friends.

I glance outside, it's getting dark. Where did the time go? I look down at my watch, it's only about six. Odd…

Pinkie chimes in, "OH TWILIGHT! We simply HAVE to take him to see the sunset!"

Twilight jumps at the idea, "Yes! Pinkie you're a genius! C'mon Ben, race you guys there!"

The six of them race out the door running! Shoot they're fast! Luckily I still have my running shoes on, or wait... Better yet, are my track spikes still in my pack?

I quickly put my spikes on and put on my racing face. My heart starts pumping, adrenaline rushing through my veins. I quickly size up the competition.

They're essentially horses, built to run, but they're not as versatile as regular horses. My stride length is my key to beating them. I also don't know what kind of shape they're in. Guess we'll find out.

I take off out the door, luckily they left a trail for me. Actually wait, there's Pinkie right there, wait...    No, I guess not... Woah! What? It was! I give chase to the group.

"HEY! Get back here!" I shout, they just laugh to themselves.

Ok, they wanna play that game. They run down the street, but then break left. I glance down an alleyway to my left and decide to take a shortcut and cut them off. I burst out of the alleyway and see the girls only a few yards to my right.

I'm gonna get you, I think to myself.

They break right, now I can see where we are headed. I can see a huge hill, perfect for watching a sunset.

Between me and the girls is only about 10 yards and nothing but a straightaway to the hill. Gotta pour on the speed, but I'm getting tired. Trying to catch a small horse is something you can't pace, I was at 110% the whole run. I'm getting worn.

First, I creep past Fluttershy. Running as hard as her little legs could carry her.

Second on the metaphorical chopping block, I pass up Rarity.

Third, I creep past her royal highness Twilight.

Now all I can see ahead of me are Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Where did Rainbow Dash go?

I look up and see her flying lazily overhead.

"Cheater!" I yell playfully.

I look back down and focus on my targets, AJ and Pinkie are neck and neck. I'm making assumptions here, but Pinkie is probably running off of pure sugar, she probably can't hold it for much longer. But I've been surprised in races before.

AJ though, she just plain looks tough, low down, knitty gritty type of girl. I throw every last bit I have into catching them before the hill. Sweat burns my eyes, I'm creeping up on these two. Before I know it I'm right up with them. On my left, I see Applejack. To the right, Pinkie.. Wait, where did she go?

I look up to see Pinkie bouncing on the top of hill. How did she?

I just slow down to a stop and start laughing my head off whilst gasping for breath.

"Are you *gasp* kidding me! God *gasp* Bless It, Pinkie!" Still laughing, "What are you doing?"

She shouts down, "Well, I remember once there was a snail that was right here! I thought I'd come check on him but he doesn't seem to be here! OH WAIT! He's over there!"

As soon as she's there she's gone again. What that was, I don't even.

I regain my strength and climb to the top of the hill where the girls are waiting for me.
"Bout time slowpoke," jokes Applejack.

"You caught me on an off day, I'll get ya next time." I poke back at her.

"Hey! It's about to start!" Says Twilight

I look out to the horizon. I see the sun sinking in the sky. Just a normal sunset right? WRONG. As the last bit of the sun is visible, there's a flash of light from the horizon. The moon rises up to take its place, the stars begin to appear, almost in a sequence. The night sky seems to paint itself across the sky. It was beautiful.

"That was beautiful." I say.

"You really think so?" Asks Twilight.

"Yeah! Who wouldn't? The way the stars just fell across the sky? The way the moon fell into position? It was amazing!"

"I'm glad you think so."

"What do you mean?"

"Well you see, not all ponies appreciate the night sky as much as others." She says quietly.

"You see," she continues, "the Princesses are the ones who move the Sun and the Moon. They control the sky, well, most of it. A little over one thousand years ago, the Princess in charge of the night felt less appreciated, and grew jealous of Celestia. She rose up in rebellion and got banished to the moon. You may want to read the history behind it. I have it in the library, if you want to read it."

"Thank you Twilight, I may have to. It sounds interesting."

After a few minutes of observing the sky, Rarity speaks up.

"As much of a lovely time we're having, we really must be going darling. Sweetie Belle is all alone at the boutique."

"You live in a boutique?" I ask.

"Why yes! I make dresses for a living dear! Speaking of which, it looks like your wardrobe could use a makeover!"

Uh oh…

"Uh, could we save that ‘till tomorrow?"  

"Of course! It is getting late..."

"Ok," I say, "but let me head back to Sugarcube Corner, I left my stuff down there."

"But isn't that your stuff right there?" She asks.

I look to my right. Sure enough, there's my stuff.

"That's odd... How did-?"

Then the bag moved! All on its own!

"Twilight? Are you?"

"It's not me." She answers.

I reach down and unzipped the bag slowly. Unsure of what I'm going to find inside.

I open the pack. Out pops Pinkie Pie.

"HI!"

"AH! Pinkie! Don't do that! How did you even fit in there?"

"A magician never reveals her secrets!"

I didn't really feel like questioning her.

"Alright," I turn back to Rarity, " well I suppose we should be going then."

The walk to the boutique was fairly quiet, I was just looking up at the night sky thinking about what Twilight had said about the night not being appreciated. Surely that can't be true. A night as pretty as this can't possibly go unnoticed.

We arrive at the boutique, it's basically a giant carousel.

"Welcome to Carousel Boutique!" She says

Oh well that explains that.

"It's a very nice place you got here." I say

"Thank you, I take pride in my home and workplace."

She opens the door and let's me inside.

"It's a little dark in here, Sweetie must've already gone to bed." Rarity wonders aloud.

"The guest room is just down the hallway, just mind the dresses please."

I reply, "Thank you. And Rarity?"

"Yes Darling?"

"Thanks again for giving a stranger, let alone another creature a place to stay on such short notice."

"Oh it was nothing, I am the Element of Generosity after all."

"You're the what now? Anyway, thanks again, and goodnight Rarity."

"You're welcome, goodnight Ben."

She continues upstairs, and I go down the hallway. I quickly find the guest room. It's very nice. I set my stuff down at the foot of the bed, take my shoes off.

I really didn't really have any pajamas, so I put on a pair of sweatpants. Close enough I guess.

Finally I lay down, and look out the window. The moon is shining big and bright outside. How could something so beautiful go unnoticed, or unappreciated?

With these thoughts in my head, I drift off into dreamland.
						

> Chapter 3: Final Goodbyes
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke with a short *gasp*

I quickly looked around.

I was home. This was my room! This was my bed! It was just a dream after all!

It was still dark outside, I couldn't see much past the tree line. Didn't matter.

It was quiet in my house. I bet everyone is asleep. I glance up at the clock, 2:28 in the morning... Oh yea, everyone's asleep.

I'm about to lay back down in bet when I notice something. I'm kinda hungry... I walk down the hallway to goto the fridge. I open it up and grab an apple out of the fruit drawer.

I turn on the kitchen lights and sit down at the table. I munch on the apple, when I get the urge to walk around the house a little bit. The first place I go to, is the basement.

My basement isn't like you're old cliché creepy dark basement. My basement is large and open, it's where we basically live during the winter.

Naturally I see my dad lying on the couch asleep. He fell asleep watching TV again. Go figure.

I'm about to turn around and head back upstairs when I notice something. A slip of paper laying on the floor next to my dad.

I sneak as quietly as I can to where he is laying. Don't want to wake him up.

I pick up the note. In big bold letters it reads. "You never know what you got..."

I finish the phrase in my head, "until its gone..."

I hear a creak come from upstairs, I head back up to investigate. I glance down through the bars in the stairway to look at my dad one more time before heading up.

I take my look and continue upstairs.

Hmm... No one up here…

I glance at the clock, 9:17?

That doesn't make any sense. I hear a knock down at the end of the hallway. I glance back, but see no one. I walk down there and walk past my sisters' room.

That's weird, the night light is off.

I step into their room and stoop down to turn the switch on. As the light turns on, what's this?

Another note, now illuminated by the night light. I take ahold of the note and stand up.

It says this, "take one good, hard look..."

I do as the note says. I look up and see my sister lying asleep. Emma, sprawled out across the bed like she always does. She needs a bigger bed than I do. Not kidding.

Then I look into the corner where Josie's bed is... Weird... It's empty.

I turn to hear little footsteps walking down the hallway. I lean out the doorway to see the three year old rubbing her eyes while coming down the hallway.

"What you doing, Bem? What you doing?"

I say quietly, "I'm lookin' around. What are you doing?"

"I wan go mommies bed..."

"Ok, I'll take you to mommies bed."

I hoist the child up and carry her into my mothers room as quietly as I can.

I lay her down in bed next to my mother, who is also sound asleep.

As I tuck her in next to my mother, she hands me a small folded up slip of paper.

"Ree dis Bem, Ree dis."

I unfold the slip of paper, it reads "It's the last look you'll get."

I look back down at the child, she too, is now asleep. I take a look at my sister, and my mother laying in bed.

Then after a minute or two, I have to use the bathroom. I leave my parents' room and close the door quietly behind me.

I walk down the hallway and go into the bathroom.

I turn on the light, close the door, and do my business.

I turn around and begin washing my hands. I look down at them and start scrubbing.

Once done I reach up, turn off the faucet and look into the mirror.

Something's wrong, but what is it?

My eyes... What's wrong with my eyes?

They've changed color, no longer hazel, but red. Even the whites of my eyes are now a pale yellow!

What is happening? What? What's up with my teeth? Or tooth? What the-?!

Then my reflection is no longer my own, it IS my own. It's me but, it's not? What is happening? My heart rate quickly triples.

My reflection begins grinning, then laughing. My heart is racing, I have to stop this madness!

I grab the towel rod off the wall and swing it at the mirror with all of my might!

*GASP* I wake up with a start.

A cold sweat is rolling down my forehead. Heart is pounding in my chest. I look around.

I'm in the boutique... So... That dream... That nightmare... Wasn't real?

I glance down at my watch... 5:01... The sun should be rising in about an hour... I need to take a walk.

There's parchment, ink, and a quill lying on the headboard.

I should probably leave a note so Rarity doesn't think I ran off…

"Took a walk" it read.

I lace up my shoes, put on a shirt, and walk out of the boutique.
						

> Chapter 4: Of Reality, Friends, and Legends
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The morning air was brisk. Not quite cold, but my nose was a bit chilly. The grass was covered in morning dew.  I looked up, the moon was getting low in the sky. Which was odd because it seemed like here the moon behaved like the sun. They rise and set on a cycle.

As I walked through the quiet town, I heard not a peep from anyone, err, what was the word they use? Anypony?

My thoughts are racing, and my heart rate still hadn't completely come back down from that dream…

This is real then isn't it? This crazy world that I've been dropped in, isn't a figment of my imagination... Woah…

"How will I get back?" I ask myself

"What if you can't?" I reply

"No, there has to be a way!"

"But you can't think of one!"

"Be quiet! Who asked you? Err me?"

"Well how did you get here?"

"Through that pool back in the cave."

"Can't you try that?"

"If I could even remember the way back."

"We can go now."

"It's too dark."

"What are you scared?"

"We might get lost."

"So?"

"What would the ponies think?"

"That I took off without their knowledge, took advantage of their hospitality?"

"Yeah, so... You just met these ponies."

"And they took me in without question."

"Maybe you should do something to repay their kindness..."

"Like what?"

I find myself at a little cafe, it's empty of course but there is a bench outside. I decide to sit down and think things over.

"So, what if... I can't get back? What will my parents think? That I ran off? Why would I up and do that? They are probably worried sick about me." I wonder to myself

I sit up in the bench and look up at the moon. It's really pretty, the clouds weren't quite covering it and it was giving off that subtle glow that it did, even back on E...Earth.

I choke up a bit. "What about my friends? What are they gonna think?"

"What about all that hard work you put into running? Was that all for nothing?"

"I guess so..."

Then I hear someone, er, pony behind me.

"Do you talk to yourself often?"

I turn around on my bench to see a peppermint green unicorn staring at me.

"Only on days when I get thrown out of my life and into a new one without warning or reasoning." I reply

"I suppose that's a good a reason as any!" She says with a smile.

She comes over to the bench I'm sitting on and plops down next to me.

"The names Lyra! Lyra Heartstrings!"

"You can call me Ben, Ben Short. Nice to meet ya."

"How long have you been?" She asks

"Been what?" I ask, walking right into it.

"Ben Short?" She says, and starts laughing hysterically.

"Ohhhhh Kay! I see how it is!" I say as I start cracking up as well.

"I shoulda seen that one! That's the oldest one in the book!" I continue

After the jokes effect wears off and we regain our bearings, I notice something.

"Do you always sit like that?" I ask.

"Sit like what?" She replies.

"Well... Like a person, like me?" I ask

She looks me up and down, the way I'm sitting. Then back at herself, then back to me.

"Huh!" She says, "I didn't even notice until you pointed it out, but we do sit kinda similar! Well, I don't know about you, but I've always sat like this. Even though nopony else does."

"Really?" I question, "How does everypony else sit?"

"Oh, something like this."

She repositions herself to a proper sitting position.

"I've never thought this way was very comfortable," she says as she places herself back into her laid back position. "The ponies always used to think I was weird because of it."

"Oh?"

"Yeah, when I was littler the foals in my class would tease me for it. I got over it though. I let them think what they wanted, and eventually they realized it was just a part of me, and learned to let it go." She said.

Wow, I was a little shaken.

"I'm glad you realized that at a young age." I say to her.

It's her turn to question, "What's your reasoning?"

"Well you see, when I was young, I was loud. Not a troublemaker. I wouldn't shout, holler, or cause a ruckus. I was just loud. I laughed a little too much, it was easy for me to get a little carried away when I would talk. The teachers usually snapped at me for talking out of turn, or interrupting class when my friends told a funny joke."

She continues to listen to my tale with 100% interest.

"Well, the children you see, they would take after the teachers, and tell me to be quiet, and not talk so much. While the teachers were trying to keep order in the class, the kids just figured they were telling me to be quiet for the fun of it. We were too young to really know the difference. Long story short, I locked up. I did what they told me. I shut my mouth, sometimes, you could be talking to me directly and wouldn't get a response out of me. It was like talking to a wall."

"So what did you do?" She asks.

"It took me years to break out of that shell again. It wasn't until high school whenever I truly felt comfortable being myself again. It wasn't until then that I realized that it didn't matter what everyone else thought, as long as you liked who you were. And the others saw that. They respected that I could be myself. Before I knew it, I had a friend at every corner. Cliques disappeared, and I them all as people, rather than social groups."

She wraps a hoof around my shoulder, smiles, and says, "Hey. You're alright. How's about I have my sister, Bon Bon, open up shop and we have some coffee? On me!

I don't typically drink coffee, but I also don't typically wake up at five in the morning.
"Sure!" I say.

Lyra hops down off the bench and walks back into the cafe. Over the next few minutes I hear bits of clanging and clatter from inside the cafe.

Pretty soon the door opens permanently, now it had a sign on it that read "Open."

Out of the door came a very sleepy looking, tan mare.

"Lyra? *yaaaaahhnn* Why did you decide to open up shop so ear- oh?" She says as she notices me.

"Hi there!" I say, "You must be Bon Bon."

She nods her head, still in disbelief that an alien creature is outside her front door talking.
I laugh, "Well, my name is Ben. It's nice to meet you."

Slowly she recovers from the combination of morning syndrome and humanitus.

I continue, "So Lyra tells me you two run this little cafe, the thought never occurred to me until now, but what types of foods do you make here?"

Up to this point my Equestrian diet has been nothing but pancakes and sweets from the Corner. The real question was what kind of foods do ponies' diets consist of. If my suspicions are correct... They are vegan, and that ain't gonna fly for an omnivore such as myself. Why not? One word... Bacon…

She replies, "Oh well I mostly make bits of candy, but since we compete with Sugarcube Corner we decided to broaden the selection and open up a full fledged cafe rather than a candy shop. Our menu includes things like Hay Fries, many types of sandwiches, we have daffodil, hay, wheat, dandelions, tomatoes, lettuce, black and green olives, and even a few types of pepper! For breakfast, we make pancakes, eggs, waffles, toast and other things. Of course I also mentioned I do make all sorts of desserts, mostly small and chocolate related."

So none of that, save for one, surprised me. Ponies are vegan after all. Though one thing did surprise me, they eat eggs. That's odd.

Lyra comes out of the cafe levitating two cups with magic. I, being awestruck by magic, stare a little. She catches me marveling at the use of magic.

"What? Do I have something on my face?" She questions.

"Your magic! It's amazing!" I say.

"Do humans not have magic?"

"I wish! It's so awesome."

"None at all?"

"None"

"That's weird, I've never heard of a creature that didn't have a little bit of magic."

"We'll there's a first time for everything."

She floats me my cup and I reach out a hand to grab it. As I take ahold of the cup, I notice that the cup has a handle on it. Why in the world does a cup have a handle on it if everyone has hooves?

I take the cup in my hand and take a sip. It's delicious, I look left and see Lyra staring at my, hands?

"What. Are. Those. Things?" She asks.

"Uh... My hands?"

"Hands? Those are SO COOL! I didn't even notice those before!"

"What? Haven't you seen Spike? Twilights dragon? He has-"

"Spike has CLAWS," she cut me off, "not HANDS."

She continues, "I always wondered what those little things off the side were for!"

"What the handles?"

"The HANDles!? Oh my Celestia it has a name!"

"Uhhhh...?"

"I'm so sorry! I got a little carried away!"

Then there was a flash of light in the distance, the sun rose up from the depths. As the sun flew higher, the sky shifted from black to blue within 15 seconds. Quite impressive to say the least.

"Isn't it amazing?" She asks.

"The sun rise? It was impressive. Though, I much preferred the moonrise."

"Really?" She asks

"Well yeah! Have you ever taken the time to look at how the night sky basically paints itself into place! I was awestruck when I saw it last night!"

"You, Mr. Short, are quite the interesting creature."

As we finished our coffee, I was feeling much more awake. She took the cup from my hand and took it into the cafe, then rejoined me on the bench.

"Well, Ms. Heartstrings, I think I better be going. I need to be headed to the library."

"Don't go yet! I haven't even played you a song! It's customary that I play new customers a song!"

"Really? That's weird don't you thin-"

"Nonsense!" She says pulling out a Lyre.

As she begins to play, the music fills the air around us. It's like the entire world around us amplified the noise. It was beautiful.

The music lulled me and I was in a trance listening to it. What black-magic, devilry is this?

For what felt like an hour, I was sitting on that bench listening to that pony play that freaking harp. I enjoyed every minute of it.

Finally, the music subsided, and the trance broke.

"Lyra? What. Was. That... "

"Was what?"

"That music? I've never experienced anything like it!"

"Why that's a very nice complime-"

"No! I mean yes! But I mean... It seemed to come from everywhere! It put me in a lull, I was stuck there. It felt like I couldn't move!"

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"Well it's just that, oh nevermind."

"Anyway, I really need to be going." I get up from the bench.

"Thank you for the coffee!" I say waving behind me.

"You're very welcome! Come back anytime Shorty!" She says waving a hoof.

I shoot her a sarcastic look, like "Really?"

She returns it with a teasing face.

I roll my eyes and keep walking.

That, my dear bronies, is how Lyra became my best friend.

As I was walking through town, I saw the little village waking up. The marketplace was still mostly empty, with a few vendors taking stock and inventory.  Fluttershy was there, with what looked like a large bag of carrots.

"Morning Fluttershy!" I say

"Oh, uh, good morning Ben..." She says, "I was just getting a bag of carrots for Angel bunny. He gets a little grumpy if he doesn't get his morning carrots."

"Oh I see," I say, "why this early?" Then it occurred to me to actually look at my watch. 9:13 A.M.

"Actually, it doesn't seem to be as early as I thought."

"Oh! That reminds me, Rarity was looking for you... She looked... Worried..."

Worried? Why would she be worried?

"Alright, I will keep an eye out for her."

I continue on my way to the library. The sun now high in the sky. It was warm, there was a cool breeze coming from the west. It was a perfect day. I began to think of home.

I was sad. What if I can't get back? I wonder if I ever will…

The library came into view. That tree house is really impressive. How does a tree even grow like that? I walked up to the door, I noticed a little candle on the door was rather close to the leaves dangling above it... How is that safe?

I knock on the door. No answer... Hmm. Is she still asleep?

I knock again. Then again. Hmm... Must not be here.. *CRASH*

What in the?

I open the door and am immediately gunned down by half a dozen textbooks. As I lay in my pile of textbooks in a daze. I take note of how you should never be the first person to open a door in Equestria. This is the second time I've been knocked on the ground by opening a door.

"Sorry! Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!" Twilight says as she gathers up all the books from off of me with her magic.

I struggle to get up and pick up a book off the ground.

"What in the world were you doing with so many books?" I ask

"I was studying! Hitting the books!"

"Twilight you shouldn't hit the books, you should really read them." I joke

Then out of the bushes, "HEY! THAT'S WHAT I SAID!" Shouted Pinkie, and then she disappeared back into the bushes.

I stoop down and pick up a magazine. I glance at it, then back up at Twilight.

"So what kind of studying do ponies do- what?"

She looks guilty, she's staring at the magazine in my hand.

I glance down at the magazine I'm holding in my hand. What. In. The. WHAT?

"Oh my God... Twilight, I KNOW this is NOT the kind of magazine I think it is."

Her face flushes red, and she hides her face behind her wing.

The magazine, once I got a good look at it, was covered in Stallions. Stallions everywhere. I'm not a gambling man, but I would bet money this is a male model magazine. I imagine "studying" involved flipping through a couple of pages.

"I.. I, I was just using that for a segment of-" she starts.

I hold up a hand, "I don't wanna know. Can we go inside please?"

She laughs nervously, "eh hehe... Yes."

She quickly rips the magazine from my hands and leads me inside. Once again inside the treehouse, which is much bigger in the inside than the outside. The books, are all over the floor.

"Twilight, you know the books go on the shelves right?" I ask.

"Yes, I was doing a little mid-study rearranging." She said.

"Then what's that?" I say pointing to the giant book fort, a freaking book fort, across the room.
The fort was huge! It was ceiling high. It had a drawbridge and everything. I think somepony had too much time on their hands, er hooves.

"Oh that? That's the HQ!"

"The HQ?" I ask.

"HQ stands for headquart-"

I start laughing, "I know what HQ means, I mean why is it there?"

"Oh! That's where I like to read! I know, it's rather childish isn't it?" She says.

I smile, "Oh no, no, it's kind of cute actually."

Her cheeks go rosy, "Oh why, um.. Thank you.. Hehehe, nopony has ever said that to me before!"

"Said what?"

"That I was cute."

"Oh, uh, well yeah! I mean, that's not what I meant but yeah! Of course you're cu- uh, I mean..."

She grows even more red. Oh great, now it looks like I'm flirting with a pony. Good luck digging yourself out of this one. Good job Shorts, Good job.

"Uh, bu, di- ummm, anyway, about that book you were telling me about last night! The one about Nightmare something or other?"

She snaps out of it, "Oh! You mean the one about Nightmare Moon?"

"That's the one!"

"Oh I've got it right here!" She pulls up a book out of the rubble.

"That's not right," she continues, "Here it is! No..."

This process continues for fifteen minutes!

"Twilight! This is why books don't belong on the floor!" I say digging through the piles of books.

"WAIT! I found it! For real this time!" She shouts triumphantly emerging from the pile on the other side of the room.

She trots over to me, sitting waist deep in books. She levitates me up and out of the flood of 
books, sits me down in her book fort, and closes the drawbridge.

It's dark inside the fort. I can't see my own hands in front of me.

"Um Twilight? Why is it so dark?"

Suddenly a candle lights in front of me, and not even a foot away is Twilight giving me a creepy smile. A REALLY creepy smile.

"And now! We are all alone!" The smile widens, oh God, I've been locked in with a maniac!

"So now that I've got you right where I want you! You know what's gonna happen?!"

Oh God what did I do to deserve this!

"Uh.... Don't hurt me..." Is all I can squeak out.

"I'm gonna read you this book!" She says, face returning to normal and sitting down.

Oh thank The Lord, I think to myself, heart rate returning to normal.

"The Legend of Nightmare Moon." She begins, opening the book by candle light.

"Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria."

I about laugh, do all their historical documents sound like storybooks?

"There were two regal sisters who ruled together, and created harmony for all the land. To do this, the eldest used her alicorn powers to raise the sun at dawn, the younger brought out the moon to begin the night. Thus, the two sisters maintained balance for their kingdom and their subjects, all the different types of ponies!"

There was magic filling the air, Twilight's horn was glowing, the images from the book were floating through the air. There were images of happy ponies, playing and having a grand old time.

"But as time went on, the younger sister became resentful. The ponies relished, and played in the day her elder sister brought forth, but shunned and slept through her beautiful night. One fateful day, the younger alicorn refused to lower the moon to make way for the dawn."

The scene that was playing out in front of me darkened, the once happy ponies that were at play began to shake. The image of the younger sister became dark. The change in tone was bizarre almost scary.

"The elder sister tried to reason with her, but the bitterness in the young ones heart transformed her into a wicked mare of darkness! Nightmare Moon!"

There was a flash of lightning, the ponies scattered away from the transformed alicorn. The younger sister was no longer the same one from the previous pages, she was armored, her hooves struck the ground with bone-shattering force, and became the nightmare.

"She vowed she would shroud the land in eternal night! Reluctantly, the eldest sister harnessed the most powerful magic known to ponydom, the Elements of Harmony! Using the Elements of Harmony, she defeated her younger sister and banished her permanently in the moon."

"Hold up, hold up! Permanently? Did she kill somepony? Why permanently? Only the worst of criminals on Earth get locked up permanently. And from what I know, aren't these two close to immortal? That seems rather harsh!" I protest

"I'm getting to that part!" She continues

"The elder sister took on responsibility for both the sun, and moon. Harmony has been maintained for generations!"

Twilight closes that book, but quickly pulls out another.

"Nightmare Moon: Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars will aid in her escape and she will bring about nighttime eternal!"

"What is that? A reference book?" I ask.

"Precisely!" She states, matter-of-factly.

Then, placing that book down and replaces it with yet another book. This one looked slightly newer.

"On the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars aided in her escape. She vowed once again to bring nighttime eternal. A young unicorn, aided by her five new friends, set off on a quest to find the long-lost Elements of Harmony."

Then the images returned to the air. I saw images of ponies that looked fairly familiar!

"Hey! Isn't that!" I say.

"SHH- it's all part of the story!"

"What the ponies did not know, is that each of them represented a different part of the Elements of Harmony. The young unicorn, embarked into the darkness of the Everfree Forest, not knowing of the dangers that lurked around the corner."

The image changed and showed the six friends walking through a dark forest.

"Nightmare Moon, unbeknownst to the ponies, was setting traps all along the way. The young ponies found themselves on a ledge overlooking the valley. What they didn't know, is that the ground beneath them was crumbling due to Nightmare Moons magic. The ground soon gave way, the two pegasi managed to fly and catch two of their friends, but left the other two struggling to hold on. The young unicorn almost fell off the edge, into the valley below, but with a swift motion, the honest Earth Pony caught her."

The image tore in two, on one side I saw the pegasi delivering their friends to safety, while the other showed the two that were left to fight for their lives on the edge of the valley below.
"The honest Earth Pony told her newest friend that she had to trust her no matter what, and that she had to let go. The young unicorn let go."

The image reattached and showed the pegasi moving fast to save their other friends.

"The young unicorn let out a quick shriek before she was caught and returned to safety, and were able to continue their journey. Unfortunately, the dangers were far from over, Nightmare Moon, using her dark magic stirred the anger of the creature known as the Manticore."

The image shifted, I saw a dark cloud vanish into the silhouette of a sleeping beast. The beast then stirred to life. It had the body of a lion, wings of a bat, and tail like a scorpions. It looked truly menacing. The six ponies began to do battle with the beast.

"As the six new friends were battling, the smallest of them, a small pegasus, was the only one to show the creature any kindness. She, being the kindest of them all, tamed the wrath of the beast. Allowing them to continue on their quest."

I saw a little yellow pony, petting the manticore. It was kind of cute actually. All thoughts of making the ponies it's midnight snack, gone.

"The six of them continued on their epic adventure. They soon came upon a dark corner of the forest. The shapes of the trees looked more and more ominous with every corner. Every sound came from all around them, even the young ponies own hoof steps sounded terrifying. The darkness seemed to be closing in."

The image floating through the air became very gloomy, and creepy. The trees were moving and the ponies were trembling at their, knees? Hooves? Do hooves have knees? Save for one. God Bless it Pinkie.

"Then, just when it seemed that fear would consume them, the most energetic of them all burst into brilliant song. As she sang, the spirits of the young ponies were lifted, and they began to laugh away their fears, together, as friends."

"The group continued to move towards their ultimate goal, unhindered by Nightmare Moons attempts to thwart them. They soon came upon a raging river, ruled by a giant blue serpent. The serpent was distraught, his once brilliant appearance was now tarnished. Someone had swiped him of the beautiful hair that once covered his lip. In one gracious act of generosity, the most beautiful of the group stepped up and sacrificed the hair from her own tail to restore that of the serpents, and he was happy once again. He calmed the waters and allowed the ponies to cross."

"Finally, the ponies, almost having arrived at their destination. Came across one last obstacle. The bridge leading to the ancient Castle of the Royal Sisters had fallen due to its age. The most ambitious of the ponies, rushed down to repair the broken bridge. When she pulled the bridge back into its proper place on the opposite side of the chasm, she was approached by a strange group of ponies. They offered her the chance of a lifetime. A shot at all of her wildest dreams! They simply asked of her, that the bridge not be secured. She knew what she could get if she went with them, but remained loyal to her friends. The strangers vanished, and she finished securing the bridge, where her friends joined her."

"The path to the ancient castle was now open. The six ponies stepped inside the ancient ruins. The Elements were all arranged on a pedestal, waiting for their arrival. Nightmare Moon, however had one more trick up her hoof. She swiped the Elements right from under the six ponies, snatching up the young, studious unicorn with them!"

The image grew dark, a tornado appeared! It sucked up the Elements and took Twilight with them. Then vanished into thin air, leaving the rest of the ponies to wonder what had happened. Then, the scene changed, we were in what looked like a different part of the castle.

"As the young unicorn reappeared, she saw the Nightmare in full form, she was standing over the Elements, about to rid the world of them once and for all. The young unicorn then did something very brave. She stood up to the monster that was before her, and gave full charge. Nightmare Moon did the same, but the young unicorn was clever, instead of attacking Nightmare Moon outright, she used the charge as a diversion and teleported herself to the Elements. She harnessed the powers of the Elements, but they rejected her. Or so it seemed. The Nightmare then realized her mistake, then returned to finish what she started. With one mighty blow, the Elements of Harmony were shattered. Broken to pieces by the hoof of Nightmare Moon."

The image went dark as the image of Twilight being cast away from the Elements, and landing among her new friends.

"It was in that moment, the young unicorn realized that the Elements of Harmony weren't just magical objects, that the Elements lived inside of them. In all of us! In everypony, and everything! 
The Element of Kindness, known as Fluttershy. The Element of Honesty, known as Applejack. The Element of Laughter, Pinkamena Diane Pie. The Element of Generosity, known as Rarity. The Element of Loyalty, Rainbow Dash. Then the young unicorn realized what the mysterious 6th Element was. The Final Element of Harmony, The Element of Magic, known as Twilight Sparkle."

"Together, the new Elements of Harmony used their newly discovered power to defeat Nightmare Moon."

"What happened this time?" I ask, "Did you send her back to the moon?"

Twilight ignored me and kept reading.

"As the great magic subsided, the sun rose in the distance. The eldest of the royal sisters appeared to the six Elements. The seven of them, together, found themselves once again, face to face with the Nightmare. Though, not quite the same as before. Before them lay the youngest of the royal sisters. Her heart restored to the goodness it once had."

"The eldest sister only asked two things of the youngest. For an apology, and the gift of her friendship. The youngest sister accepted her offer of friendship, and Harmony was once again restored in the magical land of Equestria."

The book was closed, and the light returned to the room.

"So that's it?" I asked

"What?" Twilight asked

"That's how it ends? With the pony who had been locked away on the moon for 1000 years had to apologize? If it were me I would've demanded the same from her!" I protested

"Well yes but-" she starts.

"But nothing, all may have ended well, but something about it just doesn't seem right." I say.

"The way I heard it, it sounds like if you ponies brought it upon yourselves." I continue.

"What do you mean?" She questions.

"The night was just fine, I mean, even yesterday and today I was getting weird looks because I prefer the moonrise over the sunrise. It's like the majority of you are scared of the night! Think about it! It wouldn't have happened if you ponies just went and played hide and seek during the night or something."

"Well I suppose you're right... We did bring it upon ourselves." She said guiltily.

"And who paid the consequences of your actions? You? Or her?" I say quietly.

"Sh- she did..." Tears forming in her eyes.

"I'm sorry, Twilight, don't cry. It was thousands of years ago. Times change, it's over. Don't make the mistakes of the past." I say with a smile.

Then we hear a loud banging on the door. I shift my way through the books to open the door up. 

It's Rarity.

"WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?" She demands of me.

"What? I've been... Uh... Around." I respond brilliantly.

"I have been worried sick about you! You left without telling me you were even going! I had no idea where you were, I thought you just ran off!" She said

She's kind of acting like my... My.. Mother…

"I- I, I'm sorry..." I say quietly, "I left you a note, I thought you would be fine if, if.."

She sees I'm hurt and quiets down a bit, "Oh it's ok, I was just a little worried is all... And did you mean this bit of gibberish?" She asks holding up the note in question.

"Yeah! That's the one! What's wrong with it? It isn't gibberish, can't you read plain English?" I ask
"Eng-what?" She questions.

Wait a minute... I grab one of the many books laying around me open it up.

"Oh, no..." I say, suspicions confirmed.

I look at Twilight, "You mean to tell me, we speak the same language, but have different alphabets?!"

"It would appear so..." She says looking at the note she took from Rarity.
						


> Chapter 5: Getting Situated
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"So... I suppose the first course of action would be to re-teach me how to read." I say.

Twilight's eyes widen. She's thinking hard. Then a smile slowly spreads across her face.

What is she planning?

"Heeeey! I have an idea! I could teach you! Yeah! Yeah! And you could be my own personal student!" She says, now bouncing up and down.

"Personal stu-?" I start.

Rarity intervenes, "Darling, are you sure you can handle the responsibility?"

I cut in, "Responsibility? She's just teaching me the alphabet? Right?"

The two ponies continue to ignore me.

"Handle it? I'm a princess now! Besides? How hard could it be?" Twilight exclaims.

"Ok. But are you sure you are ready?" Continues Rarity

"Ready? I've wanted a student of my own ever since I got these wings!" She says, now beaming cheek to cheek.

Rarity turns to me, "Are you ready?"

"For what?" I say, "She's just teaching me the alphabet right?"

"What I think Twilight is suggesting is that you become her personal student, the same way she was a student of Celestia herself! This is a huge opportunity!" Exclaims Rarity, "Other ponies would kill for their foals to be taken under her wing! She is going to teach you a lot about magic in this world, starting with the alphabet!"

I ponder this for a bit.

"Why me? You just met me, I can't do any magic. I'm not even a pony!" I say, it really doesn't make sense.

Twilight thinks this over, "Celestia didn't know who I was until I accidentally blew the roof off of her magic academy."

"That still doesn't change the fact I can't do magic, I don't have one of those fancy horns." I protest.

"Oh silly, there's more than just unicorn magic! There's magic everywhere! The magic of Friendship for example! And the magic of music! Then there potions! There are magical objects, like amulets. And most of all SCIENCE!" Twilight says, running off the checklist she keeps in her head at all times.

"Science? Science isn't magic." I say.

"It is if you let it be!" She sings.

"Still, why me and why now?"

"Because, I like you!" She says nudging me in the shoulder with her hoof.

"What did you say about magic of music?" I ask out of curiosity.

"The magic of music is one of my favorite subjects!" She states, "it's too complex to explain right here and now, we'll save that for another lesson! But to put it simply, have you ever seen Pinkie Pie burst into song yet?"

"No?" I question.

"Well, have you heard any music at all since you've been here?" She asks.

"Actually yes. There's a little green unicorn that help runs a cafe down the street, she played a song for me." I state.

"Lyra? Anyway, did you feel like you were, I don't know, different?" She questions.

"Well now that you mention it, I did feel like it put me in a lull or something, but I figured that was because I was really tired and it was really good music." I say.

"On the contrary! It was magic!" Twilight states, matter-of-factly, "So what do ya say? Will you be my student?"

She puts on the biggest smile she can.

"Oh... I don't know..."

"Oh please, oh please, oh please, oh please, oh please!" She begs, sticking her bottom lip out to emphasize the pleading.

I look over at Rarity for help.

She smiles at me and nods her head.

I look down at Twilight, who was now at my feet giving me the most innocent look she could.

"Ok Twilight, I'll be your stu-"

"YAY!" She shouts jumping off the ground, "I got a brand new student! I got a brand new student! Now I want you to take this piece of paper and write down all the letters of your alphabet starting from your version of A to Z!"

I take the paper and swim over to the desk where I grab a quill.

"Ok," I say, "A, B, C-"

"Uppercase and Lowercase!" She reminds me.

I scribble out what I had written down and start over.

"Aa, Bb, Cc..."

I finish writing down all 26 letters and their respective cases.

She grabs the piece of paper from the desk and writes down the letters of her own just under mine.

"Now I want you to take this home and study it!" She says, "I want you to be able to read this entire book by this time next week!"

She hands me a text book, a couple of quills, and some ink.

"Next week to learn how to read? Doesn't sound too bad" I look down at the letters on the paper.

"That's the spirit!" Exclaims Twilight.

Rarity chimes in, "Ben, there is another reason I wanted to speak to you."

She leans in close to me, "I didn't want to say this out loud but you smell like you haven't showered in days!"

I look over at Twilight, who was too giddy to really hear anything. She's right, I haven't bathed since I fell into the pond, which probably didn't help, the more I think about it... Fish water...

"Eww," I say, kind of disgusted, "you're right!"

Rarity looks over to Twilight who is singing to herself as she re-sorts books back into their proper shelves, "Twilight, I know you just got your new student and all but I'm afraid I must steal him from you!"

"Oh sure sure!" Twilight says happily and continues singing and sorting, I'm not entirely sure she heard Rarity.

Rarity shoots me a glance, "Lets hurry before she realizes what I just said!"

Not missing a beat, I gather up my homework and make way for the door. Like a sir, I open the door and let the lady go first, then follow her out. I glance in one more time to see Twilight jumping from bookcase to bookcase, throwing books in the proper place, then close the door.

"Boy, she's awfully happy to get a student." I say to Rarity.

"That mare is obsessed with learning, I shouldn't be surprised she'd want a student of her own later." She responds.

After a short walk, we arrive back at the Boutique.

"Now," says Rarity, "about that shower!"

…


She leads me upstairs and shows me the bathroom.

"Here's a towel and some shampoo to wash your... Uh... Mane?" She says, referring to my hair, which I tend to keep very, very short. I can't stand long hair.

"Hair, and I would hardly call it hair." I say jokingly.

"Oh well there's some soap already in there, and a sponge, and please don't take too long, Sweetie Belle should be getting home soon and she prefers to have hot water." Continues Rarity.

"Alright, I'll try to be quick, and Rarity?"

"Yes Darling?" She stops before she gets out the door.

"Thanks" I say

"Oh you're welcome, dear. And I should also add that while you were out I took the liberty of going through your bag of clothes."

"You did what?" I say kind of surprised.

"I took measurements of your current wardrobe, by the time you get out you should be able to get out of those hideous garments you're wearing." She says.

"What?" I say, "These are sweatpants, they keep my legs warm, they aren't supposed to look good. Utility over looks."

She just rolls her eyes, "Well they are ugly and they are filthy! You will not be running around in those things if you intend on staying for a while." And closes the door without another word.

"Well," I turn to the shower in front of me, "lets figure this thing out!"

…


They say that you think you're smart, until you try turning on someone else's shower. Well, it's true. I was trying to wrestle with the knobs for about 5 minutes before I got any water running. Not to mention the shower head is just a hair above shoulder level, I have to stoop down to wash my hair.

Whenever I did manage to get the water going, it was freezing cold, I felt like I was skinny dipping in Antarctica. Then I scrambled to turn the, what I believed to be the temperature knob. Nope, that's the pressure knob. Now I'm being pelted by ice cold water and I'm flipping out a little bit.

I turn the knob back down and the pressure seems ok again, how do ponies even take a shower peacefully? I try the third knob, and thankfully it's the correct one. Problem is now the water that was once ice cold is now burning my face off. I finally manage to put it at a proper temperature and begin washing all the pond water, sweat, and all around nastiness from the past two days off.

Once finished, I step out and dry myself off with the towel provided. I put my sweatpants back on, but don't put the shirt on, it's all I have until I see what Rarity has for me. If she has finished with it anyway.

I glance in the mirror to take a good look at myself.

"Looking good today, sir." I say to my reflection.

"Why thank you"  I reply to myself.

"You been working out? You're lookin' pretty swole."

"Oh yeah, you know. Been hitting the weights, you know the drill." Flexing in the mirror.

I laugh at my own idiocy, "What the hell am I doing? Maybe Lyra was right, I do talk to myself a lot."

My self-examination is interrupted by by a small knock on the door, "Hello? Is anypony in here?" Comes a small voice from the other side of the door.

I open the door and look around, I don't see anypony. Then I look down. At my feet is a very little pony, only comes up to about my knees. She's looking at me with big wide eyes, and mouth agape. Uh oh…

"AAAAAHHHH! RAAAAARITYYYY!" She takes off running down the hallway, "THERE'S AN ALIEN IN THE BATHROOM!"

Good first impression.

I very calmly pick up the towel off the floor, gather up my shirt, and follow her down the hallway.

When I get to the end of the hallway, I find myself in a large room with a queen size bed on one side, many dresses and a sewing machine on the other.

I see Rarity laboring away at the sewing machine, seemingly unphased by a screaming Sweetie Belle. Who... Actually... Where did she go?

I walk over to Rarity, "Where did-"

"FIRST rule of the household," Rarity interrupts, "you do not, bother Rarity while she is working. "

"..."

"Also, Sweetie Belle is hiding under the bed. From the screaming I assume you two have met." she says without looking up from the machine.

I walk over to the bed, lay down on my stomach and peek under the bed.

"Well hi there!" I say calmly, and smile gently. "You must be Sweetie Belle."

Sweetie Belle is backed against the wall, hiding behind her tail.

"My name's Ben, you don't have to be afraid of me. I was passing through town and your mother generously offered to give me a place to stay."

Sweetie Belle pokes her head out of her tail and pipes up, "She's not my mom, she's my sister!"

"Wait what?" I look over to Rarity, who was now giving me a funny look, "I just assumed that- oh nevermind..."

"S-so y-you're not here t-to suck out my brain?" Sweetie Belle questions.

I laugh a bit, "Now why would I do that?"

"I-I don't know. Scootaloo said that aliens were really mean and liked to suck out little ponies brains f-for evil ex-ex-experiments." She says.

"Well Sweetie Belle, I don't know who Scootaloo is but I can assure you they are mistaken." I say.

Then I notice something.

"Hey, where's your little butt tattoo?" I ask.

"Butt tattoo? You mean my cutie mark?" She asks.

"Yeah, that." I say, "that's actually a much better name than butt tattoo."

Sweetie Belle giggles a bit.

"Well, I don't have mine. I'm a... blank flank..." She says sadly.

"Oh..." I say, not knowing what to say exactly.

Then an idea pops into my head!

"Well how about I let ya in on a little secret!" I say

"What is it?" She says eagerly.

"You're gonna have to come closer." I say.

She wiggles a little bit away from the wall.

"Closer."

She moves a bit closer.

"Just a little more!"

She scoots a bit closer.

"Just a smidgen more." I say.

She's really close to my face, I lean in to whisper in her ear.

"I don't have a cutie mark either!" I say.

She *gasps*, "You're a blank flank to?" She says, smile spread across her face.

"Wait till the other Cutie Mark Crusaders hear about this!" She exclaims.

"Why don't you come out from under there and you can tell me all about Cutie Marks and crusading!" I say.

I jump up from under the bed, a second later Sweetie Belle pops out.

I sit down on Rarity's bed and Sweetie Belle joins me.

"So what can you tell me about cutie marks, Sweetie?" I ask.

"Well duh! A cutie mark is what you get whenever somepony discovers their own special talent!" She says.

"What kind of talents do they include?"

"Rarity's cutie mark is diamonds! Her special talent is making dresses and stuff!" Sweetie says.

"Huh? What do diamonds have to do with dresses?" I ask.

Sweetie darts over to the closet in the corner and grabs a very shiny, diamond studded dress. Looks like its been "Bedazzled" honestly. Now that I think about it, WHERE CAN I FIND THAT MANY DIAMONDS?

"Oh I see. What other kinds of talents can there be?"

"Well Applejack runs Sweet Apple Acres, her cutie mark is a bunch of apples!"

Surprise, surprise... "There's a unicorn that runs a cafe down the street, Lyra, her cutie mark is a lyre. Does that mean her talent is playing the lyre?" I ask.

"Exactly!" Exclaims Sweetie Belle.

"So who are the Cutie Mark Crusaders?" I ask.

"There's me! Scootaloo! And Applebloom! We make up the Ponyville division." Says Sweetie.

"Are there more than one division?" I ask.

"Well, there's only two branches in the organization. Applebloom's cousin runs the Manehattan branch."

Manehattan? Punny, punny.

"What do you do in said Crusaders?" I ask.

"We go on missions to discover our own special talents! If one thing doesn't work, we try something else!" Sweetie exclaims.

Then there is a knock at the door, downstairs.

"Sweetie could you go get that?" Rarity asks.

"Ok!" Shouts Sweetie, her voice cracks a bit.

I smile, she's a cute little thing.

I turn to Rarity after Sweetie leaves the room.

"So what is the significance of these "cutie marks" and why are the kids so intent on getting theirs?" I ask.

"A cutie mark defines who you will be! Sweetie Belle I believe told you the main jist of it all. I think they wouldn't be so stuck on getting theirs if they weren't the last of their class to be "blank flanks." Rarity continues

"They really need to be more careful, some of their crusades have almost gotten them hurt." She says.

"So what's a blank flank?" I ask, "Is that just a name for somepony who doesn't have their cutie mark?"

"Precisely," she says, "aaaaand done!"

She throws me a pair of new shorts and a t-shirt.

"Wow!" I say, "How'd you do that so fast?"

"I make dresses, darling, these are basically two or three pieces of cloth sewn together. It was nothing really."

I run to the bathroom really quick and throw the new clothes on. They fit perfectly!

I step out and Rarity looks me over, "Now see? You look much better!"

We go downstairs and find Pinkie, doing whatever it is Pinkie does. But hey, Pinkies gonna do what Pinkies gotta do.

She shouts, "Hi!"

"Good Afternoon, Pinkie." Says Rarity.

"Ello, ello, ello!" Says yours truly.

"Ello? Do you mean Jello?" Asks Pinkie, a bit confused, "OOH! Speaking of Jello! Ben! I just had the greatest idea! So I was walking down the street during my daily, mid-afternoon walk down the street, and I thought to myself. If Ben plans on staying awhile, he's gonna need a place to work! Then I thought about chimichangas, but then I thought, Hey! He could come work with me! Mr. Cake was looking for somepony else to help manage the place!"

"On Sugarcube Corner?" I ask.

"Yeah!" She says happily.

"Well... I really don't know how long I'll be here... I like you ponies a lot, but I'd really like to go home."

"Well why don't cha?" She asks, no longer bouncing and listening contently.

"Well you see, I don't really know how I got here in the first place. One minute I was in my backyard, swimming in my pond. The next, I wake up in a cave in the forest. I followed a faint trail that night, I was a little disoriented and exhausted by the time I got out, and I find myself on that park bench. I don't know how I got here or for what reasons. Honestly, when I woke up and saw a town full of talking ponies, I thought I had gone a bit crazy, but I played along in hopes I would wake up any minute. When I woke up this morning, reality really set in. I can't help but shake the feeling someone is responsible." I tell the ponies.

"Aww, you'll be ok until we get this mystery solved!" Says Pinkie reassuringly.

"You really think so?" I ask.

"Cross my heart, and hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye!" Says Pinkie, doing a plethora of gestures along with it.

"Now come on! There's somepony who wants to meet ya!" Says Pinkie springing back into action.

I throw my stuff into the guest room and follow her out the door.

For the fourth time today I find myself walking through town following a colorful talking horse.

"So Ben, which do you prefer? Dark Chocolate? Milk Chocolate?" Pinkie asks.

"Oh I like them both actually, you give me milk chocolate I'll go crazy, you give me dark chocolate I will still go crazy."

"So one could infer that you are loco for the cocoa?" Pinkie says, laughing at her own joke.

"I guess you could say that." I can't help but crack a smile.

My turn to ask a question, "What is your favorite sweet, Pinkie?"

"Oh well, I haven't really thought about it, but if I had to say anything I would choose my Special Cupcakes! I call them... *pauses for dramatic effect* Pinkies Special Cupcakes! It has my own secret ingredient! You'll have to try one sometime!"

"I might have to, they sound exciting!"

We make it back to Sugarcube Corner, the sun is starting to get low in the sky. Man, time seems to fly.

Pinkie bursts into the doorway. I follow her in with much more subtlety. There is a couple working behind the counter.

Pinkie introduces us, "Ben, this is Mr. And Mrs. Cake! Mr. And Mrs. Cake, this is Ben Short!"

"Uh, hello. Nice to meet you Mr. Short." Says Mr. Cake.

"Pleased to meet you sir!" I say holding out a hand to shake.

He seems confused at my gesture.

"It's a way of greeting," I explain, "you shake it."

"Oh! Pardon my confusion!" He says shaking my hand.

"Oh it's fine!" I say, I didn't even think about that honestly, it's kind of an instinct when I meet new people.

"Pinkie here tells me you were looking for an extra hand, er well hoof around here." I say.

"I was! Pinkie told me you were a good worker, she's told me quite a bit about you actually." Mr. Cake continues.

I look at Pinkie, "How do you know I'm a good worker?"

"Well, whenever I saw you laying on the bench the other day, my left eyelid twitched a bit and my ankle did a little hop so that meant you were a good worker!" She explains, matter-of-factly.

I look at Mr. and Mrs. Cake for any sort of clue as to what she just said.

"It's the Pinkie sense." Mrs. Cake assures me.

What the heck is Pinkie sense?

Then I hear some ruckus from upstairs.

"Oh! That's the twins! I better go see what they're up to!" Says Mrs. Cake.

She exits the room and heads up the stairs.

Mr. Cake returns his attention to me, "Well in any case, you got the job!"

I'm a little surprised, "Just like that? You didn't even really interview me?"

"Pinkie has told me enough to know you're a pretty dependable worker, and I believe in learning on the job! Tomorrow is the start of the weekend so I suppose you start on Monday, 8:00 A.M. Sharp!" Mr. Cake says.

That was surprisingly easy actually.

"Yes sir!" I say with a bit of a salute.

"Yaaaay!" Pinkie jumps off a shelf and knocks a jar off.

Luckily I'm close enough and my reflexes are fast enough to catch the thing before it shatters all over the ground.

Mr. Cake responds, "I like you better already! Do you know how often that sort of thing happens? There was one time, Spike got all crazy and Pinkie ended up giving him a ton of cake, which ended up everywhere!"

"Hey! I wasn't giving him cake! I was assaulting him with cake!" Protests Pinkie.

I smile, "Somehow that doesn't surprise me. 8:00 A.M. Monday?"

"8:00 A.M. Monday." He repeats back to me.

I step back outside, the sun was getting low, I should probably be headed back to the Boutique.

As I'm walking I take a route slightly different to get a better feel for the place. I find myself at the edge of town, overlooking the forest a ways off.

It was weird, I felt like someone or something was watching me in the trees.

For a minute I stare at the treeline, then shrug the feeling off and keep heading back to the Boutique.

Once it's in sight I stop and take a look at the horizon. The sun is about to set. I take a look at the Boutique, or more accurately the tree standing next to it.

I wonder if I could get a better view from that tree?

I look around to see if anypony is looking, then scramble up the tree like the child I am inside.

I'm scaling the branches, I look at the Boutique, looks like I'm about to the second floor. I keep climbing then grab something that isn't a tree branch.

"Hey! Watch it!" Says Rainbow.

I nearly fall out of the tree!

I catch myself, "Jeepers Rainbow, you startled me!"

"I startled you? You startled me! Do you know how hard it is to get some shut eye around here?" She asks.

"In this tree?"

"Yes! Bu- No! Well, kind of!"

"I'm assuming hard?"

"Extremely! With Pinkie running around and what not! Anyway, what brings you up here, stranger?"

"Oh well you know I just wanted to get a better view of the moonrise." I say.

"Not a bad spot to choose, but if it were me? I would've went to the hilltop where we were yesterday." She says

"I considered it, but it's a pretty good walk, I just wanted to get back before dark."

"Notice I said, if it were me." She says flashing her wings, "Fastest flyer in Equestria and all!"

Then, there's a flash on the horizon. The sun sinks below the plane. Then, the real show begins. The stars begin their cycle of being painted on, hey! Was that a shooting star? Then for the grand finale, the moon rises to its proper place in the sky! Dang! That was so awesome!

While I'm on the edge of my seat the whole time, Rainbow Dash yawns, "*yawn* Seen it!" And rolls over on her branch bed. Are you kidding me?

I decide to do something mischievous, I climb down a branch or two. Make sure she's too busy trying to sleep to notice what I'm up to. I reach up, reeeeally quite like.

I get a grip on the pillow she is resting her head on. If I pull this just right…

*YANK* "WOAAAH!" shouts Rainbow Dash as she falls out of her perch in the tree.

She has pretty quick reflexes and manages to recover before she hits the ground.

She looks up at me, which I am laughing my head off while dangling from the tree branch.

"What did you do that for?" Rainbow demands

"Oh you know!" I say climbing down, still laughing, "Good sport!"

I hop down and throw her, her pillow.

She catches it while giving me a stink eye.

"Oh come one, you have to admit that was pretty funny." I say smiling.

Slowly a smile creeps across her face as well, "Ok, it was pretty funny." And lets out a little giggle.

"You were so scared!" I tease.

"Was not!"

"Oh don't give me that! You were too!"

"Rainbow Dash isn't scared of anything!" Rainbow says, now in third person.

I poke more fun at her, "You are so full of it! Your face when you were off balance! Priceless!"

"Yeah, yeah! Don't go telling anypony about it!"

"Ok! I won't!" I laugh a little bit more, then head inside, "G'night Rainbow Dash."

"Night, Stranger" she says.

I open the door and smell food cooking down the hall, I follow the scent and find myself in the kitchen.

"Good evening!" Says Rarity.

"Evening!" I reply.

"So how did it go?" She asks.

"Well I got the job, without too many questions asked actually." I say.

"Well that's good!" She says.

"Also Rarity, what is "Pinkie Sense" exactly?" I wonder.

"Pinkie Sense? Well, it's hard to explain. Every once in a while Pinkie gets a twitch somewhere on her body, and it usually tells the immediate future." She tells me.

"Twitches that tell the future?" I ask, "Sounds kind of far fetched."

"Well they haven't been wrong yet! Oh by the way, if she says anything about a twitchy tail, hide under something sturdy!"

"Why? What's a twitchy tail mean?"

"Something's gonna drop from the sky." Says Rarity.

"Like? Randomly?" I ask.

"It happens more often than not some days." She continues, "Once Twilight got hit in the head by an Anvil and a Piano, within the same minute!"

"Ouch! Don't think that would be too pleasant. Warning taken."

I sniff the air, my stomach is empty. I'm kinda hungry. Then, scumbag stomach makes his mating call, "MRRREEEEOOOOOOW"

Rarity laughs, "Sounds like somepony's hungry."

"Oh I am." I admit, "May I ask what is for dinner?"

"Oh why certainly, we are having a special salad topped with lettuce, tomatoes, and peppers. On the side we are having some green beans, and some wheat rolls!"

"Sounds delicious!" I say, no meat. Expected, but it'll fill me up... For now.

She levitates me a plate and I sit down next to Sweetie Belle, who is stacking the green beans to make a tower out of them.

"What are you doing Sweetie?" Asks Rarity

"I'm trying to get my cutie mark for abstract art!" She declares

I have to put a hand over my mouth to keep a laugh in.

"What do you think Ben?" She says, showing me her rearranged pieces of food.

"It looks... like... its... AAARRT!" I declare loudly!

The two ponies look at me like I'm crazy.

"Sorry, inside joke." I say, thoughts drifting back to Earth, my Art teacher was crazy like that, that's why he was one of my favorites. (IT'S AAART!)

I we continue eating and pretty soon I'm finished, it was delicious!

"That was very good Rarity, thanks for the meal." I say.

"Oh you're welcome. All I cooked really were the green beans, but I suppose I could take credit for that." She says.

Then Sweetie Belle yawns.

Rarity says, "It sounds like somepony is ready for bed!"

"Awwww.. But Raaarity, I'm not even *yawn* tired..." Sweetie protests.

"Come along now, off to bed, don't forget to brush your teeth!" Rarity says.

"Oh, ok." Says Sweetie Belle, and turns to leave the kitchen.

Rarity looks at me, "I took the liberty of stopping by the dentist pony, I picked up an extra brush, you better go also."

Wow... I don't know what to say... Element of Generosity at her finest.

"Rarity, I know I've said this about twenty times already, but thank you so much for all you're doing. I really wish I didn't have to burden you." I say truthfully.

"Oh it's nothing, it's not often we get somepony so interesting in town." She says, "but it's time for ponies to be headed to bed, young and old... That means you."

She didn't have to tell me twice, I follow Sweetie Belles path to the bathroom.

I make it up the stairs and hear the faucet running. I step inside the bathroom and see Sweetie Belle brushing in the mirror.

She looks at me and hold out a new toothbrush for me.

"Thish once yoursh!" She says through scrubbing her teeth.

"Thanks." I say, taking my brush.

I dab a bit of toothpaste on and join her in brushing. For a minute me and Sweetie Belle just look at each other in the mirror. Then she does something.

*poke*

I look at her in the mirror, did this little filly just poke me? Oh it's on now!

*backpoke*

*backbackpoke*

We are supposed to be brushing our teeth here! Why are having this poke war?!
*poke poke poke*

Oh! She just pulled out the triple poke!

"What in Celestias name are you two doing in there?!" Shouts Rarity from down the hall.

Me and Sweetie spit out our toothpaste simultaneously, and call out in unison, "Nothing!"

I look down at Sweetie Belle, she looks up at me and we start giggling like idiots.

Then I hear some laughter down the hallway. Good, good.

Once the giggling subsides, Sweetie Belle looks up at me and asks the most innocent question in the world.

"Are you like my brother or something?"

…

"I.. I, what makes you say that?" I ask.

"Well Twilight has told me about some of the stuff her and her brother used to do and I just kind of got curious because I've never had a brother before." She says.

"Well, I don't plan on staying forever, Sweetie..." I say as best I can.

"Oh that's ok! You can be my temporary brother! Kind of like Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash!" She says as she runs out of the bathroom and into the hallway.

I put down my brush, rinse it off, and set it next to Sweetie's. I look in the mirror and just stare at my own reflection. I start to feel a knot in my chest. My heart is pounding. I think of my sisters back home…

Rarity trots by the door, then does a double take.

"Are you ok, Ben?" She asks, concerned.

I turn around and put the mask on, "Yeah, I'm fine. I'm fine."

I say that, then head downstairs. Before I reach the bottom of the staircase.
"Are you sure?" She asks once more.

I pause at the bottom.

"...... Yeah..... I'm good" I reply

Biggest lie ever told.
						

> Chapter 6: The Degrees of Separation
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

-------------------------------------------------------------------------(Present)-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Well Doc, what happened next, I really didn't know. At this point I had to come to terms with the fact that I was more than likely never going to see my family and friends ever again. Ever." I say with a sigh as I remember those whom I had lost many years ago. 

...

"I was a mess Doc, I could've used you there then too. Fortunately with grief comes closure. And with friends come security. There are some things that I am built to handle. Loss is one of them. I've said it before and I'll say it again. I can get knocked down and pop back up with time. I am not easily shaken emotionally so you know what it took to get me here to you. It took something monumental."

"Keep on subject, Mr. Short"

"You're correct, I'm getting ahead of myself. Far ahead of myself. So that night I was a bumbling mess, right? Rarity told me what had occurred that night, only much later. For a while I just tried to forget it. But deep down I was never more grateful for any gesture of kindness that had ever been shown to me."

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------(Past)--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rarity was lying in bed, Sweetie had gone to bed nearly an hour ago.

She had stayed up a bit later than usual, sewing Ben's new clothes had thrown her back a bit on her schedule. She didn't mind though, he was very polite and Sweetie Belle loved him. Sweetie wouldn't stop talking about how he was a blank flank too. She smiled at that thought.

Rarity didn't think that her younger sister realized that his species may not get cutie marks.

It was ok though, Ben knew as well as she did to let a child's imagination run wild. He proved that when he talked her out from under her bed.

After having finished that nights tasks, she went into her bathroom, took a quick shower. She had to search for the sponge, he left it in a different spot than she and Sweetie usually did. She turned on the shower and let her tremendously styled mane fall down. This was one of the times she could truly be alone with her thoughts.

What was she going to do with him? He has no home, no known way back to... Wherever it is he came from.

Pinkie had offered him a job. And gotten him the job. What if he really was forced to stay for the long haul? Being generous has its downside. He didn't seem like the type of pony to take advantage of the hospitality of others. Celestia knows he said thank you about half a million times.

She stepped out of the shower and into her robe to dry. She looked in the mirror and thought it over.

When she decided she was dry enough, she hung up her towel for another usage and took her own toothbrush out of the cabinet. She looked down where Sweetie and Ben had left theirs. Colgate was rather excited to hear about this Human. She loved to study new types of teeth. She basically threw this brush at Rarity when she went into the dentists office this morning.

When she was finished with that, she rinsed off her toothbrush and threw it back into the cabinet. She walked out into the dark hallway, looked down the staircase, then into Sweeties room which was just next to her own.

Rarity trotted back into her own room. Looked around at the "creative mess" she had made, and was satisfied with it. She turned off the lights in her room, and lay down on her bed. She shut her eyes, and started drifting into unconsciousness.

Rarity awoke with a start, what time was it? Who knows, late? She was woken by the sound of a sorrowful moan. Sweetie?

She hopped out of bed and put on her house slippers. She walked down to Sweetie Belle's room. She peeked inside, she saw Sweetie Belle sound asleep. Dreaming peacefully, moonlight shining through the window. Luna was watching over her.

There came a second cry. Not very loud, just barely audible. It wouldn't wake Sweetie.

She stepped out into the dark hallway.

There was nothing but silence. She moved slowly to the stairway. Nearly tripping on Opal in the darkness.

Opal hissed!

She scolds him quietly, "Where have you been all day? Momma has been so worried!"

"Meow"

She continued down the stairway into the main show room of the Boutique. She heard another moan coming from the guest bedroom.

Her ears perked up now that she had identified the source. He's hurt. He's hurt bad.

She moved very quietly towards the bedroom. She crept towards the door.

She pushed the door open very quietly so not to disturb him.

He was sitting on the floor back against the bed frame and facing the window. He had his face buried in his arms, which were crossed around his knees.

On the other side of the bed, was his baggage. It had a strange light emanating from it. She quietly moved toward his bag. He hadn't noticed her yet.

When she got there, she saw a strange device lighting up. Like nothing she had ever seen before. It was square, and didn't seem to be connected to any sort of magic source. It was odd. Using her magic she picked it up very quietly.

She didn't know what it was, but on the screen she saw pictures of more humans, different humans. The picture then changed to a different one. Almost like magic. She saw Ben sitting with others that looked somewhat like him.

This must be his family, she thought.

She heard another cry from the human on the other side of the room. Her heart was breaking.

The picture changed again, she saw a picture of two little girls, they kind of looked like him.

She thought of Sweetie Belle. They must be his.. Sisters.

She put the device back where she had found it. She had seen enough, her heart broke for him.

------------

He was thinking of his family. He looked up out the window at the moon. It was the only thing that could keep his mind from falling apart right now. The only thing that seemed to be the same in this strange world dominated by ponies.

He had spent the past two hours using whatever battery his phone had left looking at photos he had taken over the years. Wondering if it was the last time he would ever see those faces.

His head was buried in the space between his arms. He had always been preparing for the day he had to up and move out of the house, and away from his family. But not like this. Not like this.

What the hell are my parents going to think? He thought to himself. Alone in the night.
He tried to be strong, he's always been able to bounce back from tough situations. But what in the world could've prepared him for this? Torn from his friends, his family, his entire life as he knew it.

Not something everyday prepares you for.

He tried to hold back the sobs, but the urges got so strong he couldn't hold them in.

That's when he felt a hoof on his shoulder.

------------

She looked down at him on the ground, he looked up at her. His eyes were watery. She didn't know what to do. She just wrapped her fore hooves around him.

That's when the walls came crashing down. He lost all control and the sorrow poured out, he buried his head in the space underneath her chin.

She didn't know what else to do. She just sat there with him. She had no idea what he was going through.

She then thought to herself, what would she do if she lost her only sister, Sweetie Belle.

"Shhh... It's ok..." She whispered

She would sooner die.

They say there for what seemed like hours…

He finally calmed himself down. His breathing returned to normal.

This is when she realized something. He seems rather mature, by the way he acts. This human, he's still just a child yet. And that broke her heart further.

She began to hear some snoring, she looked down. He was asleep on the floor.

She smiled, he looked kind of silly down there.

This will never do, she thought to herself. She picked him up using every ounce of magic she had left in her tired body. She managed to place him gently into the guest bed without waking him.

She stood back up. The door was still hanging open. She took one last look at him before exiting.

She watched the moonlight from the window slowly creep its way across the room, moving ever so slowly towards him.

She thought to herself, she's watching over him to…

With one final whisper, "Sweet dreams my little pony..."

She returned to her room upstairs. She had made up her mind, he could stay as long as he needed.

--------------------------------------

I woke up in the middle of a dark forest…

It was quiet. Too quiet…

I feel like I've been here before…

I hear a stick snap, behind me. I turn around quick, but see no one. My heart rate starts to quicken.

It's all starting to come back to me. These woods are not a good place to be.

That's when the fog begins to roll in. Oh yes, the chase begins again.

I know the route well enough, these are my back woods. I know where the clearing is. I will be safe as long as I can make it to the clearing, where he can't get me.

I hear the trees billowing in the wind. Oh no, he's getting close. I turn around, then face the object of all my fears. He's there, standing tall, dark, and alone. No face.

I turn to run.

The chase begins yet again, Slender Man... The main subject of my nightmares.

I'm running, the forest seems to be closing around me. I make it to an opening, I'm standing next to my pond. The wrong side, and I sure as heck ain't swimmin!

I break left, the path to the field routes back through the woods, it's a short bit, I can make it.

I take off at top speed, ducking and dodging the trees. I'm doing good, making good time. When suddenly, my foot gets caught on a fallen branch.

I trip and fall. I struggle to unjam my foot from the branch, when I see an ominous shadow looming over me in the moonlight.

He's on me, not much I can do now. He's caught me, trapped, doomed.

He leans down, puts his inhuman, blank face close to mine. Then something different happens. Something truly horrifying. The face, slowly convulses, it takes a different shape. I'll never forget those horrible, horrible eyes. They stared at me, they were the same eyes that looked at me in the mirror a night ago. The same ones that now loomed in my nightmare.

I look away, and notice my foot had shaken free.

I look up at the Slender Man... I smile in his face, he may have caught me, but this is MY nightmare. I curl up in a ball, and thrust the bottom of my shoe in between those eyes as hard as I possibly can.

The Man shrieks in anger and in pain, but it allows me to make my get away. I make it to the clearing, I know now that I'm safe.

I turn around to face the dark forest. But it's no longer there, I find myself in an open field, with tall wavy grass, the feeling is calm and peaceful. No more fear of the Man, he's long gone.

I look around, the moon is big and bright in the sky, there is a cool summer breeze blowing on my face. I feel very pleasant.

I look around and in the distance, I see a figure, it's glowing a subtle blue.

I decide to go investigate.

I stoop down low so I blend in with the grass. Like a ninja.

The closer I get to the figure, I notice something. It's a pony. He or she hasn't seemed to notice me yet, or even be moving in fact.

I creep up behind the mystery pony, they don't seem have noticed my presence.

Very stealthily I circle around the front. I can tell its a her now. Her eyes were glowing a brilliant white, I wonder what she's doing? Shes blue, she has a very fancy outfit... Has shoes, tiara and everything. Whoever she is hasn't really been paying much attention.

I creep up still crouched down in the tall grass, I find myself right in front of her. Still hidden in the grass I stick my hand up and wave it in front of her face. No response.

I stand up in front of her. She's taller than the rest of the ponies, the others were just barely over four foot, but I would guess she would top out at about five foot, six. Not counting her horn of course. Speaking of which, that thing is huge! It looks longer than my forearm!

I wave my arms in front of her face and snap my finger in her ears. Still no response.

"Uhh... Helloooo..." I say quietly, still doing all these odd gestures to snap her out of, whatever it is she going through.

I finally give up trying, I find myself looking up at the tip of her horn, that thing is impressive alright. I wonder how sharp it is?

My curiosity gets the better of me. I move my hand up to test to see how sharp it is. Before I get a chance to actually touch the thing, I hear a loud *POP*.

I look down, I'm looking into two large blue eyes, no longer white. I look back up at my hand, which was about an inch away from her horn, still suspended in air. Then back down at her, then to my hand, then down again.

She seems just as surprised as I am.

"Ummm... This.. Isn't what it looks like?" I put on a really bad poker face.

Come to think of it, I don't even know what it looks like.

She looks up at my hand, then at me, then my hand. Which I promptly put back down.

She still says nothing, kind of awkward moment we had right there.

....

I try to break the silence, "So uhh..."

…

"My name is Ben... What's your name?"

She opens her mouth to speak for the first time, "Meow" she says.

I shake my head a bit confused, "I'm sorry what?"

"Meow"

"Mreow"

I wake up and I'm being smothered.

I panic a bit. What is on my face right now!?

I reach up and grab a big mass of fur off of my face.

It takes me a second to realize what I'm holding in my hands right now.

Is that a cat?

"Meow" says the mystery cat

"And just where did you come from?"

"Meow" replies the cat.

"Oh so ponies and dragons can talk but cats are a no go?" I ask.

"Meow"

"I see"

…

"Meow"

I set the cat beside me, I like cats, I had one back home.

"Alright, you can stay on the bed, just not on my face, ok?"

"Meow"

"I'll take that as an ok" I say, then roll over and go back to sleep.
> Chapter 7: Run CMC
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I walked out of the Boutique, it was a bit early. The sun just came up fifteen minutes ago. I had to go early because the boss pony, Mr. Cake, would kill me if he knew I'd been going to Lyra and Bon Bon's cafe each morning for the past few months.

It was winter now, Rarity was nice enough to stitch me a winter coat because I didn't have a fur coat like the other ponies.

I walk into the cafe and go up to the counter, Lyra is there waiting for me with our usual morning brew. She got me hooked on coffee, thanks Lyra. She knows how to brew it just right!

"Morning Lyra!" I say.

"Morning Shorty!" She says, she's taken a liking to calling me that.

We walk outside and sit on our bench, same as every morning.

"So what's your agenda for today?" She asks me.

"Well, it's my one of my days off so I plan on heading down to the library for another one of Twilights lectures." I say, and boy is she good at giving them.

"Fun, fun. So what's it like being the student of a Princess?" She asks.

"Well, what's it like being a student of one of the most demanding teachers ever?" I say.

"She ask a lot?" Lyra ponders

"Nothing I can't handle, but I have found myself up late at night more often than not." I say.

I continue, "It took me a while to get used to, but I can finally read standard Equestrian fluently."

"Well that's good, how'd you learn so fast?" She asks.

"Well I suppose the universe decided to have mercy on me, the language I spoke on Earth is the same one you and I are using, the only difference was our Alphabets. To me, at first it looked like your letters were just random symbols, but eventually I got a grip of the pattern."

"That's interesting, what were the chances that worlds apart languages are the same?" She says.

"Slim to none, but I'm not complaining. It made things much easier, in the end, all the words are spelled exactly the same, just the symbols are different. It was just a simple matter of memorization."

"What does she have you working on now? Now that you can read again?"

I take a sip of coffee, which feels really warm in my hand on such a cold day.

"She gave me a book the very first day. Whenever I was actually able to read the title, it said, "Magic 101: An Intro to Magic"

"Well that sounds interesting, her special talent is magic you know? You'll probably never find a better teacher, other than Celestia herself." States Lyra.

"At first I didn't understand why she had given me a book, humans can't do magic. Well, at least that's what I thought. At least not in the Unicorn sense of ways." I said.

"Oh? So you can do magic?" She asks, wide eyed in disbelief.

"Well, in theory, from what I've read. I've hardly been able to put that thing down. I've never tried though." I say.

"Well, how would you go about doing magic? You don't have a horn." She states.

"Well prepare for a lecture." I say.

I pull the heavy textbook out of my bag, also crafted by the very talented, beautiful, and generous Rarity…

Yes, Rarity told me to say all that in the off chance somepony asked about it.

I open the front page and look at the table of contents.

"Chapter One: An Intro Into Unicorn Magic." I read.

"But you aren't a Unicorn." Lyra reminds me.

"Would you just be patient?" I ask.

I continue reading, "Magic is everywhere." The book starts.

"Magic is all around us, in everything and everypony. Magic is what helps sustain life and harmony in Equestria."

"What does all of this have to do with you?" She asks.

"Give me a minute." I say.

"There are three basic types of ponies. Pegasus, Unicorns, and Earth Ponies. The most common, Earth Ponies, generally are stronger, and more enduring than the other two groups. What they lack in horns and wings, they make up for with brute strength. Pegasi, generally are swifter and more nimble than their pony cousins, given the pegasus in question is physically fit. They have wings and the ability to fly but lack horns. And finally, unicorns, who have horns but are unable to fly. They are typically regarded as physically the weakest of the three groups."  

Lyra interrupts me, pointing a hoof at her own horn. "Hey!"

I give her a playful shove, "Hold your horses! I'm not done yet!" Pun completely intended.

"Yet they are the most magical of the three groups."

"All of these ponies have the magic within them. Every creature is born with magic, most just lack the ability to harness it. Although, magic does tend to show in day to day activities." I read.

"Showing through day to day activities?" She asks.

"To put it simply..." I drop my book on the ground.

"Pick up my book, with just one hoof, no magic." I tell her.

She does as she's told, curious as to where I'm going with this.

She hops off the bench and grabs it with one hoof. Which sticks to it, then she hands it back to me.

"What was the point of that?" She questions.

"Oh nothing I just wanted to she you pick up my stuff!" I joke.

She gives me a dirty look.

"No I'm kidding! I'm kidding! Here give me your hoof." I say taking her hoof.

I turn her hoof up so the we are looking at the "palm."

"Now, back on Earth, we do have ponies. They aren't as smart, or near as cool as you guys, they are all only Earth Ponies also. They can't talk, or read, or anything really. We don't have pegasi and unicorns. Only in myths and legends they exist."

I continue, "You see, anatomy dictates that, technically, this little, very simple action, shouldn't be physically possible! Hooves have no physical way of grasping. That's why we humans have hands."

I hold up my hand to show her, wiggling my fingers and thumb.

"Ponies and horses, any hoofed creature really. On Earth they can't grasp things, they have to use their mouths if they ever want to pick something up off the ground."

"Interesting" she says, eyeing my hand.

I turn her hoof back so the palm of the hoof is facing the ground.

I place my book under it and hold it so that it's touching the palm.

"Now I don't want you to grasp it. When I let go, I want you to let it fall."

I release the book and it tumbles to the ground, Twilight would kill me if she saw me mistreating this book.

I reach down and pick it up.

"Anatomy dictates that that is what should happen every time. Yet it doesn't, Earth Ponies, Pegasi, and Unicorns alike can all do the very simple task. I've actually noticed this since the first day I got into town. But I thought I was a bit crazy then."

"Still are." She jests.

"True." Continuing the lecture. "Pegasus also have magic of their own. The wings that Pegasus use, technically speaking, aren't large enough to suspend a pony of that size and weight in the air. I mean, just take a look at Snowflake. The guy is huge! He's ripped! Muscles on muscles on muscles! But his wings are barely as big as a birds! Yet he flies. Really, if a Pegasus were to be able to fly without the need of magic, the wings would have to be about twice the ponies size... Each."

"We had machines, called airplanes, back on Earth that could soar through the skies like birds and carry people long distances in relatively short amounts of time. The wings on these things would be absolutely enormous to support the frame and weight of the passengers. They didn't have to flap their wings, they had a special shape to the wing that caused lift whenever a plane gained enough speed, but that's an entirely different subject. Point being, to make up for anatomical flaws, magic did the rest of the work."

"Wow, I've never really thought that in-depth about magic. I always assumed it was normal for Pegasus to fly." She says.

"I learned a lot in school, we didn't have magic to study so we humans made up for it in science and technology. Some of which, I KNOW, ponies aren't ready for."

"Aren't you getting off topic?" She questions

"A little... Lets continue to rant on pegasi shall we?"

"Sounds fine to me." She says

"Well, take cloudbusting for example. Do you know what clouds are made of?" I ask

"Aren't they puffs of water in the sky?" She asks

"Yes! Clouds are gaseous molecules of something we humans like to call, H2O. AKA Water. That's where rain comes from. Water, even in the gaseous form are adhesive. They tend to gather on bits of dust floating through the air. There's this thing called the water cycle, that's how clouds and stuff work in the Everfree forest. Nopony controlling them."

"What does this have to do with pegasi?" Asks Lyra.

"Well doesn't it seem odd that Pegasus can bust, control, and even walk on clouds if they are only made up of a gas? Not-solid, water particles?" I ask her.

She takes this into consideration.

"How Pegasus control the weather, manage to be able to run the Water Cycle manually, cause water droplets to form and condense inside the cloud at will, is still a mystery to me. It probably always will be."

"Point is all things have magic. All can use it, just not as diversely as Unicorns."

I re-open the book.

"A unicorns horn acts as an antenna of sorts, that can control magic voluntarily. As stated earlier, all forms of life are born with magic of some sort, most just lack the means to harness it." I put down the book, "That's where these come in."

I turn to Chapter 5.

"Chapter 5: Magical Objects"

I flip a couple of pages until I see a picture of the famed "Elements of Harmony."

I show the picture to Lyra.

"Take the Elements for example. Only two of the wielders are, well were, unicorns. The other four are pegasus and Earth Pony. Yet the Element necklaces, or amulets if you will, allow these non-unicorns to use magic as if they were."

I flip to the page about the infamous Alicorn Amulet and show it to Lyra.

"When I read about this, I was curious about it and asked Twilight. She said this town actually had a run in with it fairly recently?"

"Oh yes, Trixie, she's a pain in the flank sometimes, but she apologized sincerely. So we were able to forgive her. I believe it says something about ponies not being able to control themselves?"

"Yes," I begin reading, "... grants the wearer untold power, but in turn corrupts the user. Now notice it didn't give any rules that the user had to be a unicorn. I am extremely curious as to what would happen were I to slap it on an Earth Pony. Whether it would have the same effect."

Lyra, seeing where I'm going with this, "So in theory, if you were to get ahold of a magical amulet, you could-"

"If the statement that all things have magic in them holds true for a human also. Then yes. I could potentially become Harry Potter."

"Who?" She asks.

"A series of books about a boy wizard back on Earth, they were quite good. But even if I could cast a spell or two, they would most likely be very weak. Even with practice, I'd still be no match for a trained unicorn. Let alone somepony like Twilight"

"Oh, I see." She says.

"Don't even get me started on the amounts of spells that exist. There is a spell for about any sort of situation. Fire, Light, Smoke, Weather spells, age spells, levitation, and one thing that really interested me, kinda random, there's a form of levitation called Tethering. You could place a special spell on two different objects, once the spell was activated, the two objects would fly together. Once the spell was actually perfected it was used for things like construction. It would hold two beams together so the spell could be replaced by something more physical, like a bolt or a screw. Star Swirl really did his homework. There are even things like indirect magic like potions, hexes, and curses! Potions I can do right now. Don't have to be magical to make them.Just ask Zecora. I haven't even told you about what I've learned about the Magic of Music, Love, Friendship. "

"Why did the Tethering interest you so much? Plan on building something?" She asks.

"No, it interests me so much because it works differently than the standard levitation spell. It doesn't directly sap the users energy. It's an enchantment. It's more of a passive spell than an active spell. Plus, the idea of having two objects able to fly together can be used in more ways than one." I say, messing with my ring on my finger.

"And I thought curses didn't have any real power? That's like the first thing they teach you as a foal!" Protests Lyra.

"Well they don't really. They're mostly just illusions and such. Many potions, and plants that are hallucinogenic are often mistaken for curses."

"Oh! Wow, you really have learnt a lot!" She says.

"Remember that book I just told you about? Harry Potter? It made me want to be a wizard so bad. But magic wasn't real so I had to give up on that dream. Until now of course. I read this book every chance I get. And honestly I feel like Twilight must be thinking the same thing, based on the fact she made me read it at all."

I look down at my watch.

"Oh my! Just look at the time!"

I set my now empty glass of coffee down on the bench and leave a few bits in there to pay for it.
Lyra protests, "Eww, now they are gonna be all sticky!" She says referring to the coffee soaked bits.

"You're a unicorn! You figure it out!" I say running off.

I walk down to the library, I see Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Applebloom playing in the snow. They are building a snow pony.

"Shouldn't you fillies be in school?" I ask.

"Well we should, but Miss Cheer-ah-lee, called off school on account a' the snow!" Replies Applebloom.

Scootaloo peeps up, "Yeah! And we are trying to get our cutie marks in building snow ponies!"

"Yeah! Maybe you can help us! And get your cutie mark to!" Exclaims Sweetie Belle

Sweetie Belle had introduced me to the Crusaders quite a while back.

-----------------

"C'mon Ben! They're dying to meet another blank flank!" Sweetie said while dragging me across town by the hand.

"Ok! Ok! But where are we going? You haven't even told me!" I say, lifting the blindfold from my eye to get a hint as to where we are headed.

"No peeking!" Says Sweetie swatting my hand down from the blindfold.

As I'm being drug blindly through town I hear ponies giggling at the sight of a little filly like Sweetie pulling a six foot tall, blind human being around like he belonged to her.

I hear a familiar voice, "Don't hurt him Sweetie! He owes me 2 bits for a song!" Comes Lyra's voice.

I speak up, "I paid you those yesterday, Lyra! Besides your harp sounded out of tune!"

"My harp? Out of tune? Puh-leez." She retorts.

I laugh and continue following Sweetie, still yanking me around like a dog on a leash. My arm being the leash.

"Are we almost there yet?" I ask.

"Almost!" She replies.

For about fifteen more minutes this episode continues.

"How about now?"

"Nope!" She replies.

"Now?"

"Nope"

Umm now?"

"No."

"Oh come on..."

…

"Now?"

"Yes!"

"What about n- wait? Did you say yes?"

"Yep!" She exclaims.

I feel her rush away from me, then I hear the sound of small hooves on wood.

I take the blindfold off and see three fillies leaning against the railing of a tiny, tree/club house.

"Sur-PRIIIIZE!" Shouts Sweetie.

"Wow! Did you girls build that treehouse all by yourselves?" I ask in amazement.

"Well, the treehouse had been here for a long time, but it didn't look quite as nice. Applebloom here did most of the construction!" States Sweetie Belle.

" Come on up here and we'll show ya around!" Says Scootaloo.

"Yeah! An we also gots another surprise for yah! *oof* What?" Says Applebloom in response to Sweetie knocking her on the forehead.

Apparently I wasn't supposed to know about the second surprise.

The three fillies scramble inside, I slowly make my way up the wooden ramp.

I take note of how well it's built. Compared to the much weight of the much smaller fillies, it supports my big frame quite nicely.

I make my way to the top or the ramp and I'm in front of the door.

It's a cute little door, has a heart on it and everything. I'm still amazed that Applebloom did most of this herself.

I open the door, cautiously, remembering the constant danger of getting gunned down by something on the other side. There was once I went into work and got pelted by cupcakes... But that's another story.

I can hear a subtle drum beat from behind the door.

I open the door and find myself in some sort of cult-like ritual, except instead of blood sacrifices to the devil, it's all hugs and sunshine.

That was a very strange metaphor... But it's hard to explain.

To the right, I see Scootaloo, in full CMC attire, manning the drums.

*bum* *bum* *bum*

It's the same attire I've seen Sweetie Belle in so many times when she's rushing out the door.

There's a podium in the center of the room, Sweetie Belle is at the helm.

*bum* *bum* *bum*

"Benjamin Michael Short! Please step forward!"

I do as I'm told and step into the room, I have to duck under the doorframe so I didn't hit my head.

The door closes behind me. I glance back and see Applebloom moving back to the front of the room next to Sweetie.

Then Scoots goes a bit nuts.

*BUM BUM DA BADUM BADUM DA BUM BADOOM BADOOM BADOOM BA DUM BA*

After everyone and everypony regather their wits…

Sweetie Belle whispers to Scootaloo, "This is the revised version right?"

Scootaloo nods, then one final *bum*

"We, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, elect Ben Short to join us as a brother, friend, confidant, ally, comrade, home-boy, amigo, and a fellow Cutie Mark Crusader!"

I feel a huge smile break across my face as I realize what just took place.

It was so sweet what they were doing, I know how much this meant to them. Or at least to Sweetie.

"Will you, Ben Short, accept the terms and to join us as a brother, friend, chum of chums, best buds, amigo, bro ski, and Cutie Mark Crusader?" She asks of me.

I smile as wide as I possibly can.

I get down on one knee, put one hand over my heart, the other in the air, and look up at the podium.

I think I have a tear in my eye.

Get ready for this.

I put on my best Thor impersonation.

"I, Ben Short, do solemnly swear to uphold the virtues entrusted within me. I do solemnly swear to be best buds, chum of chums, amigo, bro ski,  and comrade."

" I do solemnly swear to be an ally, home boy, and fellow Cutie Mark Crusader!"

I stand back up, and grab Sweetie Belle off the podium.

"I do solemnly swear to be a friend, guardian, and protector. But most of all, I do solemnly swear," will as much emphasis I can muster, "to be, and always be, a brother."

The other two Crusaders throw a standard CMC cape around me.

I give Sweetie Belle a huge hug. The others join in also.

-----------------

"So what do ya say Ben? You wanna help us get our Cutie Marks in Snow ponies?" Says Scootaloo

I glance down at my watch. Surely Twilight won't mind if I'm a little tardy.

"Sure!" I say

I haven't built a snow pony before so this will be a new prospect entirely.

I start by packing snow into a single giant log.

"Excuse me Ben, but just whataya think y'all are doin'?" Asks Applebloom

"Uh... Building a snow pony?" I say.

"That's not how you do it!" Says Scoots

"How do you do it?" I ask

"Well you have ta... You have ta... I don't know." Replies Applebloom.

"Are you saying none of us know how to build a snow pony?" I ask.

"Eeyup." Says Applebloom, imitating her brother.

Thing about Big Mac. Like most people I knew back on Earth, he didn't talk much if you didn't know him well, but once you break through the shell... He's got a taste for dirty jokes, let me tell ya! But that's also another story. Maybe you'll hear it later. Stick around.

We spent the next few minutes debating the best way to build a proper snow pony.

"That's not right!" Protested Sweetie.

... Later…

"That's not it!" Said Scoots.

...even later…

"Ah can't see how that's supposed to be a pony." Says Applebloom.

Then I come up with a brilliant idea.

"Heeeey! I know what we could do! Yeah yeah! How would you like to get your cutie marks in SnowMAN construction?" I ask.

All three ponies eyes get large.

"What's a snowman?" They ask in unison.

"Well, you start with one ball of snow!"

I grab a bit of snow and pack it into a ball, and start rolling.

They soon catch on and help me roll this thing.

Soon we have a very good sized ball of snow, big enough it takes all four of us to push it.

"I think that's big enough for the base."

"The base?" Asks Sweetie.

"Yeah! You see, snowmen are divided into three parts, the base, body, and head. The base is the largest layer."

"Oooooooh!" They say.

We start rolling the second layer. The girls are giggling now that we are gaining progress.

Soon the second layer is ready to go. I take the thing up in my arms. Snow is heavy. It took all of my strength to hoist that thing up there.

"What the hay is that ugly thing?" Comes a very obnoxious voice.

I turn around and see Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon marveling at our work in progress.

"Why, my little pony, that right there?" I say in an annoyingly confidant tone, "Is Equestrias first ever snow man!"

"A snow man? Who's ever heard of a snowman?" Snorts Diamond Tiara.

"That's the whole point!" I say, "Who wants to do the same boring old snow pony? Not me! That wouldn't be unique!"

Having successfully flipped their own argument against them, they had no choice but to yield.

Silver Spoon peeps up, "Could I help?"

"Sure!" I say with a smile.

"What we need now, is to roll the final ball, and gather some supplies! For the face we are going to need some pebbles, two large rocks, and a carrot! Can you do that for me Silver Spoon? Can you go grab me some pebbles from over there?" I say pointing to the gravel walkway a few yards that-a-way.

"Ok!"

"Sweetie Belle! We are going to need a hat!" I lean close and whisper in her ear, "I'm sure Rarity has plenty that you can... 'borrow'" I throw her a wink and she takes off towards the Boutique.

"Scootaloo! We need a carrot!" I throw her a few bits, "can you run down to the marketplace and get me a carrot?"

"Consider it done!" She says with a salute.

"Applebloom! We are gonna need some sticks! I need you to run down to the orchard and grab a couple of sticks!"

"Ah'm on it!" She replies enthusiastically, and darts away.

That leaves nopony but me and Diamond Tiara.

I look at Diamond Tiara, "I don't know what your problem is with blank flanks, but won't you drop the little act and help me? C'mon, this'll be fun! Just look at Silver Spoon, she's having fun, why can't you?"

At first she sticks her nose in the air, then she looks at the other fillies scrambling to get the ingredients. And then back at me.

"Can you help me roll this final snowball? It won't even be that hard! What do you say?" I ask holding out the starting snowball.

"Ok, but just this once!" She says, we start rolling the snowball. Soon we start passing the snowball like a soccer ball.

"Is this big enough?" She asks.

"Perfect!" I say.

I look around, I see all the little foals with their tasked items it hoof.

"*putooey*" says Applebloom spitting out her sticks, "Now what?"

"Let me show you!" I reply.

I look at Sweetie Belle who is wearing the requested hat.

"Oh you took THAT hat? Oh won't Rarity be thrilled!" I say mischievously.

I take the hat and place it on the snowman's head.

No it didn't come to life.

"Have you gathered the pebbles I requested, dear Silver Spoon?" I ask with my Rarity impersonation.

"Yeah! Right here!" She says.

I take the pebbles and form his face.

"Hey! Where's his nose?" Asks Scootaloo.

"That's where you come in Scootaloo, may I see your carrot?"

She hands me the carrot and I put it in its proper place.

"Then what are these things for?" Asks Applebloom.

I hold up my hands and say, "Arms, my dear Applebloom!"

I stab the arms into the proper place.

We all six sit back and marvel at our creation.

"He's a handsome fellow, isn't he?" Asks a pony walking by.

I look up and see the school pony walking by.

"Miss Cheerilee!" The girls say together.

They all rush to greet their teacher. While I sit on the ground.

"Hello girls! I saw you all having so much fun together, I thought I'd come and say hello!" Says Cheerilee

"We couldn't figure out how to build a snow pony so we built a snowman instead!" Exclaimed Sweetie.

"Why I don't think I've ever seen a snow man before. That's very interesting! But what I like more is that you girls seem to be getting along!" She notes.

Diamond Tiara steps in, "It's only temporary, I assure you."

"Oh?" Asks Cheerilee.

"Yeah..." Assures Diamond Tiara, "but until then, TAG! You're it!" She tags Scootaloo.

The girls scatter around us. Laughter and giggling fills the air.

Cheerilee comes and takes a seat next to me to watch the girls play.

"The girls have told me a lot about you." She says.

"Oh yeah? Like what? Ben Short, by the way." I hold out a hand to shake.

She looks at it confused.

"You shake it." I explain with a smile.

"Oh!" She copies my gesture, "The girls absolutely love you, and I can see why now. I haven't seen Diamond Tiara out of her shell like this in a while."

"Has she always been like this?" I ask.

"Not since she got her cutie mark." She replies.

"Well, deep down they are all children, they just wanna have fun." I explain, "everypony is the same deep down. You just have to find a way to break the inner child out in all of them."

I look down at my watch.

"YIKES! I'm going to be late!" I say.

"Where are you late to?" She asks.

"Twilight had a lecture scheduled for today! She won't mind if I'm a bit tardy right?" I ask.

Cheerilee's ears fold down a bit. In a very grave tone "You said you were late for a lecture? By Twilight?"

I'm a little worried now, "Yeah... Why?"

She looks at me with a very sorry look, "All I can say is, good luck."

With that warning in mind "It's been nice meeting you Miss Cheerilee"

"Charmed," she replies.

"Hey Sweetie!" I shout, "Come here for a second!"

She comes over and jumps into my arms.

"Now from what I've just been told I may not come back alive!" I say, I give her a hug, "be careful ok! Don't go walking on thin ice!"

"Ok! I'll be careful!" She returns the hug then runs back to her friends and frenemies.

I get up and begin the ominous march to the library. Maybe I got lucky! Maybe she got caught up in a book and forgot about today's lesson! Maybe Celestia gave her a new assignment and she had to stay up late and slept in!

I get there and knock on the door.

The door swings open with a loud *CREEEAAAAKKKK*

So much for sneaking in unnoticed.

I step in and brush the excess snow. It's dark in the library. I can't see except for the light shining in through the wide open do-

*SLAM*

So much for the wide open door. I am now surrounded in darkness.

I hear Twilight's voice in the dark.

"Where have you been? The lesson started half an hour ago."

"Well the Crusaders wanted me to-"

"I guess that would make you..." Volume picking up

I'm dead…

"Tardy!"

The lights flick on. Twilight's mane is all frizzed up and has a crazed look on her face. Her face says one thing…

Murder.

Yup. I'm dead.
> Chapter 8: Check Yes or No
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I backed away from Twilight, giving me the death stare. She advances towards me, one step at a time.

I continue backwards until the door is at my back.

"Buck..." I curse, Big Mac taught me some vulgar language.

She continues to advance towards me until she is up in my face.

"Tell me again... Why. Were. You. Tardy?" She questions

"I- I- I was with the g-g-girls, the-the Crusaders."

"Aaaaaaand?" She whispers

"And we were b-building a snowman. Please don't hurt me..."

"Oh I won't hurt you." She reassures me

"Oh good..." I say relieved

"Physically."

"Wait wha-?"

"POP QUIZ!" She sings, face returning to the normal Twilight I know and love.

"Good GAAAWD... Don't do that Twilight! That legitimately scared me!" I say, and not much scares me. Well more accurately, plenty does now after I read Chapter 6: Magical Creatures.

She smiles in warmly in my face as if to say, "You mad bro?"

"You have fifteen minutes to complete this quiz!" She says

"Please answer all the questions, in paragraphs, completely and correctly, to the best of your ability! In FULL Equestrian... no English. And remember... Good luck!" She winks at me.

What in the?

She hands me a slip of paper.

I get up from being backed into the doorway and move towards the table. Once there I set the paper down, reach into my pack and pull out ink and a quill, and begin the quiz.

What's this thing over anyway?

Question One:
"Who is Star Swirl the Bearded and what is his significance in the world of magic?"

I dab the quill in ink and begin writing.
"Star Swirl the Bearded was a very powerful wizard who single-hoofedly wrote hundreds upon hundreds of spells, including the Amniomorphic Spell. Which by definition means "bowl-shaping" or "pottery spell". This, in a reference you ponies will not understand, makes Star Swirl the Bearded, a very Hairy... Potter. Among his well known spells include the famous, yet dangerous, "Time Travel Spell." In conclusion, he broke much ground in the field of magic."

"Hooray for Potter Puns!" I joke to myself

Question Two:
"What is the difference between an Amulet, and a Charm?"

"The difference between an Amulet and a Charm is as following. An Amulet, is a magical object that allows the wearer to access magic stored within said Amulet, thus making their magic more powerful. Theoretically, an Amulet could allow a non-magical pony such as a Pegasus or Earth Pony access to magic. But with rather few Amulets in existence powerful enough to do that, nopony has ever tried. This is also due, in my opinion, to the fact that by the time any Earth Pony, or Pegasi are old enough to even think about it, they have discovered their true talents already, causing them to lose the motivation to pursue magic. A Charm, similar to an Amulet, has stored magic within it. The difference is that while an Amulet boosts and gives magic in general, a Charm has a specific spell set aside within it. There is no way to change the spell once the charm has been set. You can only destroy the Charm."

Question Three:
"Give three examples of magical creatures and why are they dangerous?"

"Example one: Timberwolves, these creatures can devour a pony, or person, rather quickly depending on their size. In a very punny turn of events, Timberwolves are made up of a collection of sticks, logs, and twigs. Also known as Timber. They are held together by a natural variation of the Tethering Spell, also designed by Star Swirl the Bearded. Nopony knows by who or by what force of nature these beasts developed, but they are a perfect picture of the worlds tune with magic.

Example two: Windegos, these creatures are similar to horses that ride on the winter winds. Few reports of these cases come in a year, but are given their fame because of their influence on the foundation of Equestria. Their magical abilities include the ability to freeze stuff. And... Their ability to freeze stuff. They are dangerous because they can freeze stuff. It's a one trick pony, but a very dangerous trick.

Example three: Changelings, these are one of the most dangerous of magical creatures. Changelings are like parasites. Changelings are like a virus. Changelings are basically the anti-pony. These dangerous creatures are so infamous for their ability to shape shift into any pony they want. They are intelligent and know how to coordinate attacks effectively. They are dangerous because they are every bit as smart as a pony, yet they need ponies to survive. They have a form of government somewhere in the west in a place they call The Hive. Nopony has ever ventured to the hive and returned. Among their abilities are shape shifting, flying, and casting spells. They have are all Alicorn essentially but are not nearly as powerful, individually, save for the Queen herself. They act as a virus, and a parasite at the same time. Their usual plan of attack is to move into an area unnoticed and take the form of any given pony they see. It usually involves pony-napping the pony they shift into, and feed off of the love they feel for those around them. Slowly sapping the life from them. Once they have drained an area of life and resources, they move on to another, and the cycle continues until they are repelled or run out of love to feed on."

"Five minutes left!" Peeps up Twilight

I glance up and see Twilight fixing her hair from where she scared me earlier.

Crap, spent too much time on question three...

Question Four:
"What have you learned about friendship during your stay in Ponyville?"

"I've learned that the kindness and hospitality of others is possibly one of the greatest ways that people, and ponies alike can come together. The fact that ponies were able to take an alien creature from a world unknown with almost no question, rhyme, or reason, makes me thankful to have landed where I did. Friendship came almost immediately, first by Fluttershy, who showed me kindness by checking on this strange creature that walked into town. And then by the rest of you, who offered me food and a place to stay. Finally by Rarity, who came to me that night whenever the road got rough. And Sweetie Belle, at first she was fearful of me, but as soon as she knew I wasn't dangerous, she welcomed me in like one of the family. And finally to you Twilight, for taking me under your wing as a student, and teaching me so many things about magic that would never have been possible in the place I came from. So thank you."

Question Five:
"What is the significance of the Magic of Love?"

"The Magic of Love is one of the few types of magic that can compete with, and are on-par with the Magic of Friendship. In an ironic turn, Changelings use this magic as their food source and use it to strengthen their own. The Magic of Love can be spontaneous and has shown evidence of existing between two ponies even before they have met. Similar to how a connection exists between a ponies best friends, even before they have met."

I've never understood that. How connections exist between ponies before they met. Maybe it's just a pony thing? I consider Lyra my best friend, I don't recall any random connections between me and a mint-green unicorn when I was younger... I wonder if Lyra has... She hasn't seemed to show any pre-meeting connection. Then again I didn't know her before then. Actually, she does kind of obsess over my hands... And... Wait... She sits like a person... She said she sat like that since she was young?

Oh. My. God.

OH. MY. GOD.

"OH! MY! GOD!"

"Twilight! I've just literally had my mind blown!"

"What is it?" She questions

"Remember when you were giving that lesson on friendship? And you said something about a ponies best friends having connections, even before they had met?"

"Yes."

"Well, I just got to thinking about that and I was skeptical. I've never had any pre-magical connections with any colorful talking unicorn before I got here. But I got to thinking, you know how Lyra sits?" I ask

"Yes, I know how Lyra sits, where are you going with this?" She asks

"Look how I sit."

"Oh. My. Celestia. You're right! I've always wondered why she sat like that! Ben you're a genius!"

"I try."

"Oh by the way! There is a bonus question on the back! You don't have to answer it if you don't want to. It's a... bit more personal." She says, losing eye contact intentionally.

What's up with her? I shrug it off, Twi's gonna Twi.

I turn the paper over and read the question.

Bonus Question:
"Somewhat related to the previous question. Do you have anypony that you would consider taking on a date?"

Hold up. Time out.

I look up at Twilight in her perch, "Twilight? May I ask why this question is on here?"

"No reason" she says, avoiding eye contact.

I'm not stupid, I know she's lying, she's not exactly the Element of Honesty.

I place the quill on the table and think about the question.

I hadn't even thought about it. Dating. That had left my mind the moment I woke up that fateful morning.

Would it be wrong of me to date a pony? Given the circumstances?

If I'm stuck here forever. Which nothing I've learned about magic said anything about being able to travel between two different realities.

Then what other choice do I have? I don't wanna die alone in all honesty. Even if its not with another human being.

I look down at the paper, and re-read the question over and over. Why would she ask that?

I mean, ponies are like humans, mentally and emotionally, it wouldn't be like I was dating an animal. They are all people.

And in all honesty, some of em are pretty cute.

Either way I don't wanna think about it. And I'm WAY overanalyzing this.

I look up from the paper and wonder out loud.

"Would it be wrong of me date a pony?" I ask Twilight

"Well, you are an intelligent creature making you're own decisions. I don't see why you couldn't." She replies

"That doesn't entirely answer the question." I say

"What would you think if, for example, you saw me and a random mare hand in hoof one day. What would you think of me? Or of that mare?" I continue

"The Magic of Love can work in mysterious ways." She continues

I look down at the paper again. Eager to forget the subject.

I jot down "I don't know" and hand it to Twilight. Who quickly grades the quiz.

"Hairy Potter?" She asks

"There was a book series about a wizard named Harry Potter back on Earth." I inform her

"Oh I see." She says.

She finishes grading and hands it back to me. 5/6 marks.

"5/6?!" I exclaim, "I thought all my answers were perfect!"

"You didn't answer one of the questions!" She says

"The bonus question?!" I say shocked, OCD over grades flying out the brain.

"You didn't answer it!" She says, getting flustered.

"I thought I didn't have to!" I say

"Is my answer not what you wanted to hear?" I ask

"No! It wasn't!" She says in a huff

"What did you want to hear?" I ask

Then realizing her mistake, and immediately hides behind her wing.

...

Busted.

...

...

"Did..."

"Somepony want to know?" I ask

...

She says nothing, still hiding behind her wing. Even so I can tell she's blushing behind those wings.

Disregard everything I've just debated with myself. I don't give a buck who you are, that is cute.

"Well... If you want a different answer, I mean... I could redo the question... I mean, if that's ok with you."

She still says nothing, but floats me a different piece of paper.

Oh my god. This is actually happening.

Attached to the paper is two movie tickets, "Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone" is what they read.

The paper has two boxes drawn on it.

A grin forms on my face. It was so damn cute.

"Check Yes or No" it reads.

I look down at the slip of paper, then back up at Twilight, who peeked up from under her wing. Cheeks ridiculously red.

I smile and think to myself, "Just this once, why the heck not?"

She notices me looking and ducks behind her wing again.

I chuckle a bit, "You haven't done this much have you?"

"No.." She whispers

I quickly check my response. Take one of the tickets and place it on the table in front of me. I take the piece of paper and the remaining ticket in the center, fold it into a paper airplane. I can play this little game to.

Do you know how cute that is? Check yes or no? Take a note ladies!

I throw the little plane and it lands perfectly in front of her in her perch. She picks it up and unfolds it, still ridiculously nervous. She opens her wings up enough to read what's inside. Looks at me, I wave my ticket at her, she takes hers and waves back shyly, then immediately retracts back into her wing fortress.

Jeez, what did she do before she had those things to hide behind?

...

"Well, if we are done here..." I say edging towards the door, maybe I'd gotten away with no lecture. "I think I'll just be goi-"

"Wait!"

So close...

"Don't think I've forgotten that you're tardy mister! I'm still your teacher!" She says regaining she usual confidence

I would've gotten away with it too!

"As your punishment, I want one five page essay on the different types of Unicorn Spells!" She says

"Five pages?" I say, with as many spells that exist, shouldn't be too hard.

"And!" She adds

"And?"

"I want you to learn how to use the Magic of Music." She says

"Your assignment is to get the entire town to participate in a song." She continues

"How the hay am I supposed to do that?" I ask

"It's simple! All you gotta do is start singing! Magic will do the rest!" Says Twilight

"Will do!" I say grabbing my coat and walking out the door, alright lady killer, lets do it.

"And Twilight, one more thing."

I turn to look at her, "See you tomorrow night" *wink*

She goes red and says, "Get outta my library!"

I laugh and close the door.

Close enough.

------

Of course, this is only a one time thing, I like Twilight, she's cute for a pony. I won't be doing any serious dating though, probably for quite a while.

It just seems too early to be dating anypony. I agreed to this because I mean, Twilight's my friend, and really how was I supposed to say no to that? That was amazing. Do you know how long it's been since I've been through the whole "Check yes or no" thing? I welcome it with open arms, it was cute.

I am curious though, why me? Why the alien creature from another world who isn't even a pony? Why didn't she just get some other stallion? So many questions.

I walk down the street and see our snowman. He's a very handsome snowman, I'll give him that. The girls however, are nowhere to be seen.

I continue my walk and find myself back at the Boutique. It's about lunch time.

I walk into the kitchen, in search of nourishment. When I bump into a stallion I've never met before.

"Well heeey! You mus be tha human Sweeties been tellin' me about!" Says the mystery stallion.

"Uhh... Yeah!" I reply, "The name's Ben." I say holding out my hand.

Surprisingly he takes it and shakes it, no explanation needed.

"They call me Magnum! I'm Rarity and Sweeties father!" Says Magnum

I quickly look him over, his mane is dark brown, while his coat is white, and has footballs as his cutiemark. FOOTBALLS!

He's wearing a Hawaiian style shirt? Ponies have shirts? And also a funny looking straw hat. Is this guy really Rarity's dad? Dressing like that? Rarity would have a heart attack. But wait... What's this? Dat mustache...

"I uh... Like your hat?" I say, unsure of what to say.

"Oh thanks! I got it years ago, Rarity jus hates it but it keeps tha sun off ma face." He says, with a very thick accent that I just can't put my finger on.

"So... If you don't mind me asking, it could be personal, but it's my understanding that Sweetie is still in school right? So why doesn't she live with you? In fact, I've been in town for a while, why don't I see much of you?" I ask, curiosity peeking.

"Well the girls' mother and I have been out of town for work purposes." He says

"For almost six months?" I ask

"Well, when Pearl has to move away for work, we can't stand for Sweetie to be away from her friends, so we allow her to stay with Rarity." He explains

"Rarity didn't have tha luxury of havin' a big sister. So when she was young she would move around with us a lot. She spent the good bit a her adolescence in Canta-Lot. If ya can't tell by her regal demeanor."

"Oh I can tell." I joke

"When she was finally old enough to go on her own, we was livin' here in Ponyville so she bought herself this here Boutique an' started makin' a living."

"Wow" I say

"Yeah, but we figured we'd be back in town for tha wintah. It bein' the holidays an' all." Continues Magnum

"So you're gonna be around for Hearths Warming?" I ask

"Oh yeah yeah. We rented out a little cottage down tha road for the winter. Unfortunately we gonna have ta move back to Canta-Lot after the season changes. Work really puts it outta you sometimes." He says

"I understand." I say

"So what do you do for a living?" I ask

"Well, funny enough I am tha stadium announcer for the Canta-Lot Royals." He says

"The Canterlot Royals?" I ask

"Yessir, the Canta-Lot Royals! The worlds finest hoofball team!" He says, "I have ta live in Canta-Lot because tha contract says I have ta be 'round for all tha games. They paid me a really pretty penny ta announce these shows. I don't know why they want me so bad. They say its a cuz a my accent. I don't know what they're talkin' about."

"I'm sure it's a mystery." I say completely sarcastically.

Just then pony that everypony should know walks in.

"Ah! Father! You made it!" Exclaims Rarity who runs into the kitchen and gives Magnum a hug.

"A course I did!" He says, "I've missed you an' Sweetie Belle so much!"

"We missed you too father dear!" She says

"Now I've just been introduced to Ben here. He seems like a fine fella'." He says

"Why yes, he's been a dear to have around."  She replies

She turns to me, "I hope my father wasn't much of a bother."

I reply, "Oh no! It was a pleasure to meet Magnum!"

She turns back to her father, "Where is mother?"

"Ah, she's back at tha house. I was jus tellin Ben here that we was a jus livin' down tha street there!" He says

"Whatever is she doing there?" Questions Rarity

"Oh you know ya motha' she has to be perfect to go anywhere." Replies Magnum

"Why in Equestria is it always like that with Mother?" Asks Rarity

"Says the fashionista" I cut in

I begin to imitate Rarity, "You leave those dirty shoes outside young man! If I so much of see one drop of dirt in the Boutique I swear I will burn this place down."

Magnum starts laughing

"You take that shirt off! It looks absolutely dreadful. If your pants don't match your shirt then what will other ponies think?"

Rarity starts getting flustered. Making Magnum laugh harder. This is too easy.

I begin talking to myself as if it were a conversation between me and Rarity.

"Ben, could you be a dear and throw that shirt on a fire?"

"But Rarity why?"

"It is absolutely hideous and must be destroyed immediately!"

"But you made this!"

"No matter! It is a crime against fashion and must be dealt with accordingly!"

Having successfully rendered Magnum useless via laughter and causing Rarity a world of embarrassment, I take a bow.

"Ah hahahahaha! I can't! I can't!" Magnum tries to say

"That was- ahahaha! That was perfect!" He regains his composure

"Why I never!" Exclaims Rarity

"I have never made you burn a shirt!" Says Rarity

"Feels like you want me to sometimes." I reply

"No... I just wish you would make better fashion choices."

I hate the fashion world honestly.

Magnum speaks up, "I like this kid, Rarity, where'd you find 'im?"

I speak up, "I was on a bench one morning."

"Oh really? Now jus what cha think you were doin on a bench?" He asks

"If I knew I'd tell you." I say

"Oh, I see." He returns

After a moment of silence, Rarity turns to me, smiling very widely.

"Uh.. What's up?" I ask

"Oh... Nothing!" She says with the same smile, "I just heard something about you!"

I start to smile back, "Like what?"

"Oh well I was just down at the library.."

"And?" I say, grin spreading across my face

"And I think that you are going to need..."

"Need what?" I say, word spreads like fire.

"A MAKEOVER!"

My smile disappears, replaced with confusion and fear.

"Wait, WHAT?!"

I turn and am able to run a grand total of three steps before she grabs me with her magic.

"Oh come on!" I protest!

Rarity starts humming and carries me down the hallway.

"This is unethical!" I shout

"An outrage!"

"This is a crime!"

Rarity speaks up, "You can fight all you want but if you are taking a Princess on a date you have to look nice. Even if it is a casual get together!"

Oh lord, casual for Rarity is like suit and tie for me.

I call down the hallway, "MAGNUM HELP ME!"

"Sorry! Can't do it son!" He shouts back

"WHY NOT?" I call back

"Only Celestia herself can save you now!" He returns

--------

"Ow!" I say

"Quit being a baby" Rarity returns

"You just stuck a needle in my arm!" I protest

"If you would just sit still this wouldn't have happened!"

"What are you measuring me for anyway? It's not like it's the Grand Galloping Gala or something! We are going to the movies!" I say

"Daring Do is one of Twilights favorite books, so you are not going to spoil this movie night with your drab sense of clothing and questionable fashion sense!"

"I don't dress any different than any other human being!" I say

"Perhaps but how many human beings are around here!" She says

"Are you suggesting I dress like a pony?" I ask

"Well, yes!"

"So your saying I shouldn't wear any clothes at all?" I ask

"Don't get smart with me!" She says back

"Sorry..." I say, "but why do you insist on measuring me as if it were for a suit? I'm not going to wear a tuxedo to a freaking movie."

"I'm not making you a tuxedo!" She says

"Then what?" I ask, "What do you have in mind?"

"Well I had your outfit planned for two layers. Layer one being a white undershirt. It could even be one of your t-shirts. The second will be a simple blue flannel outer shirt, then it will look casual and somewhat dress-ish at the same time." She replies

"Oh! Well why didn't you just say so?" I ask, I like flannel

"Well you didn't let me, darling."

"So why do you have to measure me?"

"So that the outer shirt fits your torso just right and looks good!"

I do enjoy looking good...

"Ow!" I say after another needle penetrates my skin

"Oh I'm sorry dear. My mistake!"

"What are the needles for?"

"To hold some bits of fabric in place so I can get an idea as to where to make the cut."

...

"So why do you think she asked ME?" I ask

"What do you mean?" She says

"I mean, why did she ask me of all people. Er more accurately ponies? I'm not even a pony."

"Because she likes you." Rarity replies simply

"But why not just ask a stallion or something?"

"Because obviously she sees something in you that they don't have."

"Like what?"

"You're funny!" Replies Rarity

"I don't know what you're talking about." I say teasingly

"Because you're smart, you actually care to listen to what she's teaching. I've hardly seen you out of that book she gave you."

"It's about magic! If there's even the slightest chance I can learn to harness magic, I'll take it!" I say, "and besides, maybe it's just me, but it just seems weird to be dating someone of a different species. To be fair, I come from a world where there is only one intelligent race and therefore no one... Well save a few sickos... Thinks about relations with something else... Can you see where I'm coming from? It's just hard to really take into consideration that I may not have a choice anymore."

"I think I can see where you are coming from, but it's not like we consider you an animal!" She says, "you are very capable of being your own person and you are a very likable pony."

"But I'm not a pony."

"But you might as well be."

"And that's why everypony is ok with it." She says

I take a second to let that soak in.

Might as well be... I guess that kinda makes sense.

Just then Magnum walks into the room.

"Have you two seen Sweetie Belle? It's getting late and I haven't seen her since I got here."

"Last I saw her was this morning." I say

"Well it couldn't hurt to go look for her." Says Rarity putting away her measuring tape, tools and such. "We will continue this later."

I am able to step off the stand she had me on.

"Well we better be going then!" I say

--------

The sun was getting low in the sky.

"We'd better split up. I'll check the marketplace, Ben, you check around the schoolhouse, and father, you check up by Sweet Apple Acres. You know Big Macintosh right?"

Magnum replies, "Eeyup"

"Alright, I'll head on down there." I say

"If we find anything we meet back at the Boutique! Agreed?" She says

"Agreed" Magnum and I say

Magnum takes off towards the farm and Rarity splits to the market.

I take off in a steady jog towards the schoolhouse. Perhaps Sweetie and the girls went down there to say hello to Cheerilee.

Eventually I find my way to the schoolhouse. It's a little one, one room, red, looks exactly like something you would find in a cartoon.

No signs of the girls or Sweetie anywhere. Drat. I walk up to the schoolhouse and knock.

*knock knock knock*

Cheerilee answers the door.

"Oh! Good evening Ben, what brings you here?" Says the teacher

"I'm looking for Sweetie Belle, has she been around?"

"I haven't seen the girls since this morning. After you left I stayed and watched the girls play. After a few minutes the girls got tired of tag then Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon went their own ways. The Crusaders said something about going to Zecoras to retry potion making cutiemarks. But that was several hours ago."

"Thank you Cheerilee, if you see them could you tell them to head to the Boutique?" I ask

"Will do." She says

"Good night Cheerilee"

"Good night Ben" she says and closes the door.

Zecoras house... This is turning into a wild goose chase.

Looks like I'm headed into the Everfree.

I turn and look at the forest in the distance. There's only two times I've been in there. Whenever I first appeared here in Equestria, and whenever I first met Zecora. But that's a different story. I could still remember the way.

The treeline was only a few hundred yards from the school playground. The path to Zecoras was a short distance in the trees.

I walk to the treeline and prepare to enter. There are a lot of mysteries in here. Maybe one day I will solve them. But today is not that day. I step in.

Ok good, I haven't died yet. That's typically a good sign.

I continue through the trees until I see the proper path.

Thankfully it was winter. I didn't have to worry about walking through poisonous plants like last time. The cold killed them off this time. Or made them dormant. Same difference.

Poison joke is NOT a joke. I repeat NO a joke. You don't even wanna know what happened.

It's quiet in the woods, a little too quiet to be comforting, especially in the Everfree.

One thing you have to know about woods. If you don't hear any type of nature sound, you're either completely and utterly alone. Or you're being stalked.

Call me paranoid but that's how it is in deep woods. Usually I'm the one stalking, but that was on Earth. The Everfree is a whole other ball game.

The sun was about to set when I finally saw Zecoras hut. There were lights coming from the windows so that meant she was home.

I walk up to the door and hear giggling fillies inside. That's a good sign.

I knock on the door, *knock knock knock*

The door opens and I look down,

"Applebloom?" I ask

"Boy howdy! Come on in!" She says

I step in and look around the room, Scootaloo is asleep on chair in the corner and Sweetie Belle is staring into a potions book.

"Where's Zecora?" I ask

"Oh she had ta go and collect some herbs for a potion of hers." Replies Applebloom

"Well it's starting to get a little late, we were getting kinda worried. Also Sweetie Belle. Your parents have arrived and been dying to see you!" I say

"Mom and Dad?!" She says poking her head out of the book.

"Yup, and your dad. Let me tell ya, I like him, he's got a sense a humor!" I add

"C'mon girls lets go!" She shouts

Her excitement wakes Scootaloo, who says "Who? Wha?"

"Come on girls, it's time to head back." I say

I leave a note for Zecora so she doesn't think the girls ran off in the dark Everfree by themselves. I grab the hut key off the table.

I glance out the window. It looks like the sun had gone down since I had been in the hut. Which wasn't that long, I must've hit the transition right on the dime.

I gather up the girls and we head out the door. I lock the door and leave the key under the mat for Zecora.

For a while, it's quiet, nothing but the sound of feet and hooves on the soft ground. In the distance we hear howling. We quicken our pace.

"Ben? What was that?" Asks Scootaloo

"Nothing Scootaloo, just keep moving." I reassure

The darkness seems to be closing in around us. The silence screams at us alone in the night. The cold air growing colder with each passing minute.

Then we hear a sound in the dark.

A quiet *snap*

A chill runs down my spine as I turn to face our predator.

A howl rings out in the forest around us.

Timberwolves...

> Chapter 9: It's Goin' Down
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Timberwolf steps out of the trees and closer to us.

I look down at the girls.

"Stay behind me, ok?" I tell them.

Didn't have to tell them twice, they all dart behind me, placing me between them and the Timberwolf.

I reach down and grab a branch from off the ground. It's dead, but pretty sturdy. It'll have to do for now.

The girls tremble in their hooves as the monster approaches.

This thing is truly a sight. I've never seen anything like it. The sight of a collection of sticks in the form of a ferocious carnivore is enough to make any man second guess himself.

All I knew, up to this point, about Timberwolves came from pictures in books. They are a lot bigger than I expected. I don't know whether to call this a big dog, or a small bear. Well, not quite a small bear. But getting there.

One thing though that bothers me. Why is this Timberwolf alone? Timberwolves never travel alone. They usually travel in groups of-

"ROOOOAAAAARRR!!!" Comes the thundering sounds from both our left and right flanks.

-Threes..

...

"So that's how it's going to be?" I say

I look down at the girls. I have to buy them some time.

My heart rate begins to quicken, my body is kicking into fight mode. Flight mode isn't an option.

"Girls, I need you to listen to me very carefully. Do exactly as I say and don't ask questions. Got it?"

"Got it" the repeat back.

"On the count of three, I want you girls to run as fast as you can back to Ponyville. Get help. Rarity and Magnum are waiting at the Boutique."

"But what about you?" They ask.

"I said don't ask questions." I say, picking up a couple rocks off the ground.

I turn to face the wolves. Making sure they have their attention on me.

"One"

"Two"

"Three!" I shout.

The girls take off running down the path towards Ponyville. Two of the wolves turn to give chase. I launch a couple of rocks. Hit them both square in the back of the head. Not much damage though, I think I just pissed them off.

"Hey! Leave them alone! I'm not going anywhere! I'm the one you want!" I shout.

They all three turn to face me. Eyes looking at me hungrily.

I quickly size up my competition. Three large, hungry looking wolves. Versus a single human, with a big stick. I don't like those odds.

There's a bead of sweat dripping down my brow. I haven't done any form of fighting since about seventh grade. And that wasn't even real fighting. It was a taekwondo class. Not much in there about wolf combat.

The three wolves begin to circle around me. My heartbeat it loud enough I can hear it in my eardrum. The adrenaline is coursing through my veins.

I'm really starting to miss the weight room back home. The moment when I need my body to be its strongest, and I'm just sitting here procrastinating.

The only advantage I can think of that I have on them, is their tendency to fall apart. The Tethering spell holding all that brush together isn't that strong. It isn't much, but it's about all I've got.

"Well boys, shall we get this thing started?" I ask.

I hear a "ROOAR!" From behind me.

I whip around quickly just in time to side step and dodge a ballistic wolf hurtling at me at frightening speeds.

As the wolf passes I take a swing with my "club" and knock out one of its legs. The leg shatters apart like glass.

Maybe I can survive this.

Then, not a second later, the second wolf makes a jump for me. I raise up my stick to protect myself from the bone crushing jaws of this terrifying creature.

The stick does its job and catches the wolf by the mouth. After a bit of wrestling for my stick I am able to beat the creature back. Taking its tail in the process.

That's good, Shorts, but you're gonna need something better than a leg and tail.

The first wolf regains himself and charges at me now on three legs. I side step like a bullfighter. The first pass I wasn't ready, this time however wasn't the same.

I take a might swing as the wolf snaps at me.

*crack!* Beautiful hit!

The first Timberwolf's head goes soaring through the air, the rest of the creature crumbles to a pile of brush. First target down.

I hear the second charging once again and I thrust my leg backwards in hopes of mule kicking it.

Unfortunately, I misjudged where the wolf was, and only end up nipping his snout rather than kicking his face in. The result ends with me flying through the air.

I tuck and roll and get back onto my feet. On the ground is the last place I wanna be in a dog fight.

The second wolf prepares to charge again. I'm not going to give him the benefit of offense this time. I throw another rock and hit him square between the eyes. It doesn't do much, but it's enough to confuse him as charge and jump into the air.

"FOR NARNIA!" I shout like an idiot as I bear down on the creature.

With one mighty downward swing.

*crack*

The second beast falls to pieces. Unfortunately I hit the thing so hard it broke my club.

I look at the two small sticks in my hands. Useless.  I drop them to the ground. I take a moment to catch my breath.

"That's weird..." I say to myself through panting, "What happened to the-"

BAM!

The third Timberwolf blindsided me! I find us rolling through the underbrush, and me using my bare hands to wrestle this creature!

Our tumbling stops and I find myself on the bottom of the dog pile!

"ROOOAAAR!" It screams in my face.

The wolf strikes at me with its razor blade teeth. I hold up my arm to protect my face and throat from being ripped out.

"AAAHHHH!" I cry out in pain, fire shooting up my arm. It's teeth sank into my flesh.

I drive my knee into its stomach as hard as I can and roll on top of the creature!

I glance at my arm. Blood now staining the coat the Rarity had made for me.

I'm tired, I'm fatigued, and I'm wounded. But I'm on top, and now I'm pissed off.

While using all my strength to hold the snarling creature down, I shout in blind rage, "The Tether holding you together isn't that strong! Care to test it?!"

I grab ahold of the wolfs jaw, using both hands. My right still searing in pain.

"Raaaah!" I shout as I use every ounce of strength to tear the jaw off of its hinges.

I'm starting to see red.

I continue to tear and hack away at the creature who is now powerless under me.

I rip off its claws, it's paws, it's ears. It sounds gruesome but it's just made of sticks so not really.

I finally stand up and grab it by the head and wedge my leg between its head and its neck and start pulling with every fiber of my being.

I pull until I hear a small *pop*

I look down and see the Timberwolves head, minus the jaw, sitting in my hands. The rest of the wolf is scattered or fallen apart from my onslaught.

My breathing is deep, my lungs are gasping for air, I try to stand up.

"Ah!" I say, wincing in pain. I look down at my ankle. I must've twisted it during the fight. I look down at my arm. The wolfs teeth tore a gash that ran all down my forearm. My coat was drenched in blood.

"That doesn't look good." I say to myself

I try putting weight on my ankle, it hurts. But I think I can make it.

I begin to hobble back into Ponyville. Bleeding badly, and on a limp.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------(Present)-------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I reveal the scar that ran up my forearm once again.

"Timberwolves, Doc. Timberwolves caused that. I was fortunate to have survived that scrap. Similarly to the other many, many scraps that I would get into. You know, as peaceful and fun as Equestria is contrasted to back on Earth... I fought so much more here than there. I was involved in dangers that could trump the everyday dangers of Earth." I tell the pony

It is then that I grab my cane and hobble over to the window. Outside, down below I see foals playing in the street and their parents watching from afar while they carried on their everyday business.

"How fast the streets of Canterlot changed that day... The Sun no longer shined... Lighting struck down from the–"

"Mr. Short."

"Right... getting ahead of myself again. The next part comes from Zecora's point of view. It was dark. I was wounded and badly bleeding."

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------(Past)---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Zecora was in the marketplace, it was getting dark. She figured she'd better get back to the girls. All the shops were closing up anyway.

She stopped on the bridge out of Ponyville to watch the Sun set. She always did prefer the moonrise. It was beautiful.

As the moon came into place, and the stars painted across the sky, she heard a howl in the distance. She'd better get the girls home.

She walked back into the forest, like she always did. She knows these woods better than most creatures who live in it.

After a minute or two, she heard another howl, somewhat closer than the first. She hoped the wolves weren't anywhere near her hut.

Then, out of the path, came three scared looking fillies running as fast as their little legs could carry them.

"Dear Applebloom! Why are you running like you're facing doom?" She asked in that same rhyming voice of hers.

Barely able to speak she was so out of breath, "Ben!*gasp* Timberwolves! Told us ta-*gasp* Ponyville! Help him!" She cried, tears in her eyes.

The three continued down the path and out of the forest, Zecora dropped her basket of herbs and ran down the path, towards her hut.

---------

I stumbled through the undergrowth, in the cold dark forest. I was having trouble focusing and catching my breath.

"Is this it?" I thought to myself, "Am I going to die here?"

I look up the path, I think I see... A pony...

I blink, my vision is getting blurry. I can barely compose a thought.

"Zecora?" I ask, in barely a whisper.

The figure comes galloping into view. It was Zecora.

She shouts, "Have you gone mad? The fillies are running, full of fear! Now tell me what has happened here!"

I struggle to stand up, I take a step towards her and stumble.

"Ben, what has happened? Tell your tale! Your face is looking very pale!" She spits out

I can barely see, I have tunnel vision. My heart is pounding in my chest.

"T-t-timberwolves... I gotta- I gotta... Hospital..." I manage to spit out before collapsing on the ground next to Zecora

"Don't lie down! Stay with me, child. The extent of your wound is only..." She glances at my arm, "Mild?"

My memory goes fuzzy, and my vision fades to black.

I pass out.

---------

I hear the beeping of a heart rate monitor.

I hear a voice, "Do you think he'll be ok doctor?"

I feel like I know the voice, my thoughts are still a little fuzzy.

"I think so, his heartbeat is finally stable, and the bleeding has stopped." Comes another.

"Oh thank Celestia" replies the first voice.

"I patched him up as best I could, I'm not 100% on human anatomy. But he looks like he's doing much better."

"How long has he been out?" Asks the first.

"An hour at most, he's lucky Zecora found him when she did. Otherwise he would have-"

"That's enough doctor." Replies the first.

"Very well, if you'll excuse me, I have some other patients to attend to."

"Thank you doctor, for everything."

I hear a pony trot out of the room.

...

"Why did you go and do something stupid like that!" Asks the voice.

Who is that? Oh come on brain, do a thing.

"Momma was so worried!" Continues... Rarity?

"Nopony in their right mind fights a Timberwolf head on! Let alone three at a time?" Says Rarity.

Me?

I open my eyes, I'm in a hospital bed.

I struggle to open my mouth, "I- I- had to... Give them time." I squeeze out.

Rarity is at my bedside. Her mascara had ran down her face, staining her white fur. Had she been crying?

She looks at me, "Don't you ever do that again to me again, young man!"

She grabs me and hugs me as hard as she can. I return in kind.

"I thought you were dead!" She said.

I look down at her, "But it's ok... I'm ok..."

"It could've been worse!" She exclaims angrily.

"But it wasn't... I gave the girls enough time to escape." I say quietly.

"And what about you? What did you plan on doing?" She shouts.

"..." I said nothing, I didn't expect I'd make it.

"I see..." She said quietly, she buries her face in my chest.

I wrap Rarity in my arms and stroke her mane, "I'm sorry I scared you like that. I won't do it again, I promise."

"Pinkie Promise?" Asks Rarity.

"What's a Pinkie Promise?" I ask.

Then, out of freaking nowhere, Pinkie busts into the room, dressed like Sam Fisher or something.

"ARE YOU KIDDING? A Pinkie Promise is sacred!" She exclaims, "Here! Like this!"

She begins acting out the promise, "I cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye!"

"Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye... Sorry I can't really do the movements." I repeat back, glancing to my arm.

I stop and look at my arm to see the extent of the damage. The blood was cleaned up and stitches ran all down my arm. That wolf really did a number on my arm. I could still barely move it.

Just then, a nurse walks in holding a bottle of... Chocolate milk?

"Step aside please! He needs to drink this!" She said.

She hands me the bottle and I take a sip.

"GAK" I say in disgust.

"What's wrong?" Asks the nurse.

"This stuff is rancid! Is this a protein supplement?" I ask.

"Precisely!" She say.

That explains the taste...

"Oh man... I need to drink it don't I?" I say.

"Yup! It'll help you heal faster!" She says.

"I know... I know... I just hate this stuff." I say, choking down another swig.

"Ehhhh.. They try so hard to make this stuff taste better by mixing it with chocolate and stuff but it never masks the flavor completely." I continue.

"Thank you nurse, I think I've got it from here." I say to the nurse who is standing awkwardly.

She shuffles out the door.

I down the last of the supplement... Let me tell you. Protein powder is the worst.

Then, Twilight, Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Applejack enter the room.

"Ah! He's awake!" Notes Twilight.

"Oh... Are you alright Ben?" Asks Fluttershy.

"That was mighty dangerous of you, sugarcube." says Applejack.

"Are you kidding me? I thought what he was awesome!" Exclaims Rainbow Dash.

I speak up, "I'm alright now, Fluttershy. And it was dangerous, and I certainly don't feel awesome."

"But why not? The way you took down those Timberwolves! I flew over the spot! I saw the damage you did to the wolves! You were unstoppable!" Says Rainbow.

"I was very stoppable, I got extremely lucky. I'm pretty physically fit, but I'm not Superman. As much as I'd like to be." I say.

"Superman?" Asks Twilight.

"He's a fictional super hero back on Earth." I explain.

"What was it like?" Asks Rainbow, "Was it thrilling? Exciting?"

I shake my head, "It was terrifying."

"What?!" Says Rainbow in disbelief.

"I was scared, I wasn't sure I was going to make it. The odds were stacked against me. Three Timberwolves with huge claws and razor sharp teeth versus a fairly fit human with a stick. I wasn't expecting to make it out, I fought them to keep them away from the Crusaders."

"That was very brave of you to do, Sugarcube." Says Applejack.

"Didn't you go through something similar?" I ask Applejack.

"Well ah was running. But yes, ah did end up in a scrap with the Timberwolves." She says.

"I heard that you came out fairly unscathed." I say.

"Me and Spike got very lucky" she said.

"Then luck is on our side." I say.

"It would seem so" says Twilight.

"So who brought me out of those woods?" I ask, "I remember bumping into Zecora, then I blacked out."

Rarity pipes up, "Sweetie Belle came bolting into the Boutique shouting something about you and Timberwolves and the Everfree. At first it didn't make any sense. Sweetie was hysterical. But within a minute Applejack was at the door. Applebloom had told her the same thing. Whenever I understood what she was trying to say, Applejack and I galloped to the Everfree as fast as we could."

Rarity continues, "When we found you, Zecora was busy wrapping your arm as best she could. Using the herbs she had gathered she managed to stop the bleeding. Applejack carried you to the hospital on her own."

I look over to Applejack, she tips her hat to me.

"All on your own? Wasn't I heavy?" I ask.

"When y'all have bucked apples all yer life, you tend to build some strength." She explains

"True" I say.

"Besides, you're big, but you ain't THAT big." She teases.

"Hey. You watch your tongue." I joke back.

Then a pony in a lab coat trots into the room. The stallion is tan-yellow and has a heart monitor as a cutie-mark.

"Well there's our little human!" Says the stallion.

I look up, "The one and only. I assume you are the doctor?"

"That would be me! You got very, very lucky! If your friends hadn't found you when they did, you might not have made it." He said.

"So I've been told."

"That was a nasty bite you took there. I don't know much about human anatomy but it looks like he missed any major arteries. That's probably why you are still here." He says.

"So what did you do to me exactly?" I ask.

"When you got here we disinfected the wound and closed it up best we could." He says, "I think I connected the proper muscle tissue with the stitches, but if you have difficulty moving your arm later on you come back here and let us know. I don't know much about a humans biology. In the end it took thirteen stitches down your arm. It should be healed up in a week or so."

A week or so? On Earth a wound like this would probably be closer to a month to close up fully. Must be magic or something.

"Thanks for saving my skin, Doc." I say.

"It's my job!" He says cheerfully, "But it's high time you get some rest! Everypony out! Let our little patient have his rest!"

Now that he mentions it, I'm dead tired.

"What time is it?" I ask, my watch is nowhere to be found.

"Late" says the doctor.

"Before you all go, how long do you suppose I'll be in here, Doc?" I ask

"You lost a good bit of blood, I want you to stay overnight, just to be sure. But tomorrow if you feel well enough, you might be able to leave." He says.

"Ok great!" I say.

"Why? Do you have a hot date?" Asks the doctor.

"Actually..." I say glancing over at Twilight, "We're still on for tomorrow night?"

Twilight blushes and tries to shrink behind her friends.

"Hehehe yes..."

"Oh! I see! Well good luck with that!" Says the doctor.

"Thanks doc." I reply.

"Alright! Everypony out! He needs to rest!" Says the doctor.

After everypony files out of the room the doctor leans in and shuts off the lights.

"Hey doc!" I say.

"Yes?"

"Could you open the blinds on the window please?" I ask.

"Of course"

He trots over and opens up the blinds.

It's a beautiful night out, I can see the moon perfectly through the window.

The doctor trots out of the room, and closes the door.

Soon my eyelids get heavy, and I drift off to sleep.

> Chapter 10: Alone?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I was alone.

I was walking.

It was dark outside, it was cold and foggy. I couldn't see very far in front of me. There was a chilly wind. The air smelt like late Autumn. Yes, that has a smell. I'm walking down a road. Straight down the middle of the street. Odd, where's the sidewalk? I don't know, I couldn't see it. All I was sure of was the pavement beneath my feet.

I walk a good ways, stumbling in the dense fog. Unsure of what to make of it.

I reach up and scratch my head... Wait, that's odd... What happened to the stitching? My arm is as good as new!

I quickly reassess my arm and the rest of my body for that matter. No signs of the struggle that had happened earlier today.

I continue on my mysterious walk, not entirely sure if I should stop, or keep going straight. But since I don't have an answer I continue on my way.

In the distance, I see a faint light. Just barely visible in the fog. It's my only clue as to what's going on here.

As I grow closer, the light begins to take shape. It's a street lamp. The only one I can see that is lit. Next to the lamp is a bench, I think.

I squint to see better in the dense fog, but it doesn't really do me much good, considering its nighttime and foggy. I really need a night vision spell. Where's Twilight when you need her?

Or a fog vision spell. Is there such a thing as a fog vision spell? I'll have to ask.

I finally reach the lamp post. It's bulb is an old one, the light is giving off a slight flicker.

There is a bench next to it after all. Maybe I should sit down for a bit.

I sit down next to the flickering light post. It's nice for a bit, I really wish I could see though. Such a peaceful night deserves a clear sky.

I rest my head on the back of the bench. The wind subtlety whistling in the night.

I hear the rustle of a paper. I jerk my head out of the comfortable position it's in to find the source of the noise.

I look, in the fog I can see a paper fluttering in the breeze. Curiosity gets the better of me and I reach out to grasp it. Where did it come from?

I pull the paper in, I open it up and read what it says.

"What do you fear most?" It reads.

I read the paper, confused. It seems like its almost, asking me personally. Just something about it feels, off...

The wind picks up a bit. I lose grip of the paper, it whisks away in the wind. I don't feel like chasing it.

I stand up from the bench, the air seems to be getting heavier. Something doesn't feel right, something doesn't feel right, at all.

The fog is beginning to clear, wind still howling. I am able to see the street I was walking down. Where am I?

This is Ponyville. I am in Ponyville, but something's wrong. The buildings, they seem drab, and grey. Windows are busted out and doors are boarded up. What happened here?

The city is abandoned, the place is a ghost town. The moon, still big and bright, overlooks the bleak city. This whole place gives me the creeps.

What do you fear most?

The light I am standing under begins to flicker violently. I look up and hope that it doesn't go out. It's the last thing I have.

I watch the light in horror, as the flickering slowly fades into nothing. The light sputters out pitifully.

Looking up at the now dark light, I feel alone. Completely, and utterly. Alone.

What do you fear most?

I look down at the dark city, then at the moon, which is providing my only light. At least I have that...

I look at the street I was just standing on. In the distance, I see a figure. It looks like a man!

I'm not alone after all!

I call out in the darkness, "Hey!" I wave my arm at the man to get his attention.

But wait, something's wrong.

His arms are too long, his legs seem all out of proportion...

Is that a suit?

...

F***.

I look to the right and see an abandoned home. I duck into it, maybe the Man didn't see me. I HOPE the Man didn't see me.

Inside the house, there's an eerie silence. I shut the door behind me, in hopes to keep Him out.

I look through the windows, and see Him walking in the distance, I don't think he spotted me. Thank the Lord.

I turn away from the window, it looks like I'm in a kitchen. There are cookbooks, utensils, and even empty drawers peppering the floor. I have to be careful not to step on a knife or something. I open the fridge. Inside, the fridge is empty, no light kicked on to greet me, and mold everywhere. It looks like this thing hadn't been on in years.

I close the door and move into the next room.

It appears to be a living room. Or at least what's left of it. There's a chimney that still has some logs in it. To the right I see a couch, that is in fairly good condition, granted, it's a bit dusty. I go over and take a load off.

It's nice sitting inside this house, safe from... That thing outside.

After a minute or two I notice something odd... There are photos littering the floor.

I gather several of them up in my hands, I turn them all over and begin flipping through them.

The first, is a picture portrait of a family, or at least, what's left of one. There is a child, a filly, and who I assume is the mother.

I flip to another one, this one is a photo of the same foal, playing on a playground. The same playground that is next to Cheerilee's schoolhouse. She has a cute little helicopter hat thing. You know what I'm talking about.

I flip to another, this one actually has Cheerilee in it. She's handing the filly an A+ paper, a proper achievement if I do say so myself. Good old Cheerilee, never causes no trouble. Didn't do nothin' to no one.

So many pictures of happy ponies. What happened here? What could've caused this?

Then I hear something from upstairs. I look up from the pictures and to the ceiling. The sound seems to be coming from right above me. Is that? Music?

I glance back down at the pictures, and nearly have a heart attack. I drop the pictures and they scatter all over the floor.

The pictures in hand that were once of happy ponies, playing and having a good time. Are those? Anarchy symbols?

I take one and get a good look at it. An A placed in the center of a circle. Definitely an anarchy symbol. But what is it doing here?

The music continues from upstairs. Sounds like a music box.

I drop the photo and attempt to find a way upstairs.

I find my way through the debris in the house. Soon I stumble upon a stairway.

The upstairs isn't in much better condition than the down. Though, there isn't much room. It's basically a corridor but at the end of the hallway, I see a faint glint of moonlight shining through a crack in a doorway. The music is coming from behind the door.

The door opens with a *creeaaak*

The room is surprisingly in tact. You wouldn't have even known anypony was gone.

The room was pink, at one side of the room was a bed covered in stuffed toys and animals, the other was a big open window with a toy chest underneath it.

The sound was coming from inside the chest.

I walk over and open up the chest. Then suddenly, the sound stops.

Inside there is a collection of more toys and animals, and a little music box. I pick up the box, which seemed to be silent and open it up. It was like any ordinary old music box, wind-up, ballerina type deal with a mirror behind it. Except this one is slightly different, instead of a ballerina doing her dance, it's a strange creature like I've never seen before.

If I had to describe it, it was similar to a Chinese dragon in body shape. But it had legs, arms, and wings. It was like a strange mismatch of all sorts of creatures. From what I could tell, the little figurine only had one fang. It was in a position as if it were singing. Odd.

I rummage through the chest a bit more.

I dig a bit more, at the bottom. I find a slip of paper.

It reads, "You shouldn't go through what isn't yours."

The music box I had set down next to me suddenly bursts open and begins playing music again!

I jump about fifteen feet in the air before landing back down on Earth... Or Equestria rather.

I grab the box up and flick the switch to get the wind-up box to shut up. Good lord that scared me.

I look down at the paper again.

"What do you fear most?"

What. In. The. F-

I throw the paper down and pack the stuff back into the toy chest. I look up and out the window at the abandoned streets below. No sign of life anywhere. This is maddening. What happened, where is everypony? Why am I hiding in this house in the first place?

I hear a bump downstairs.

Uh oh...

I creep over to the stairway. Deathly quietly.

Without going down them I glance into the room below.

The front door, which I made a point to shut, is hanging wide open.

He. Is. In. The. House.

My heart rate goes through the roof, not only is he in the house, I don't know where He is.

He's 9 foot tall! How do you lose him!

I don't know!

I can't risk going downstairs, He's down there for sure.

I creep back to the room at the end of the hall.

Now I'm trapped upstairs, now what?

The window!

I go to the window, how the buck do I open this thing?

As I'm fidgeting with the window I realize, I may not be able to get it open.

I step back from the window to get a better look at it.

My foot brushes against something. I look down and see another sheet of paper lying on the floor next to me.

"Found you."

A chill runs down my spine, I don't have to look to be able to feel the presence behind me.

Fear begins to take hold, I try to let out a scream, but it yields nothing. Just me, screaming here silently, to die. Alone.

What do you fear most?

Caught. Trapped. Doomed.

I only have one chance. The window.

This is going to hurt.

Using every ounce of courage I have left, I hurtle my entire bodyweight at the window.

The next five seconds involves the shattering of glass and leaps of faith.

The glass and wood crumple behind the force of my body flinging through it in a vain attempt to escape the Slender Man.

I glance at the ground below, it doesn't look too awfully soft.

I hit the ground, I roll about seven feet or so before settling completely, I find myself on my back and with the wind knocked out of me. Laying in the middle of the street never felt so good.

Whenever I regain my breath I stand up and brush the dirt off. Oddly enough, I'm not injured. I expected to at least break a bone, or something. In fact, it didn't even hurt.

I don't have much time to ponder the state of my own body.

Suddenly, I hear a scream in the distance...

Sweetie Belle?

I hear the scream again. It was Sweetie! What's she doing here? And with the Man about!

I lace up and start booking it in the direction of the sound.

Soon the source of the cry comes into view. It really is Sweetie!

She's standing under another street lamp. It seems to be the only one lit on the entire street.

"Sweetie Belle? What are you doing? What happened here?"

She says nothing, she just looks at me with a tear in her eye.

"Sweetie?"

Her eyes get wide. Her mouth goes agape. Her face is full of fear.

"Sweetie... What's wrong?"

She lets out another scream and runs away.

"What in the hay are you...?"

Then I felt it behind me. The chill down the back of my neck, the feeling of a hole being gazed into your back.

The first thing I saw, was the shadow of the man stretch extend in front of me. The extent of it seemed to span a lifetime away in comparison to my own shadow. The light I was standing under flickers out. Leaving the only the Man and I standing, in the moonlight. Our shadows being cast against the ground. His being infinitely longer than mine.

I turn to face my pursuer, who towers over me. I look up into the face of fear itself and see nothing. The eternally blank, pale face. I feel like a bird to a snake. Trapped by its gaze, unable to move. Frozen. By fear.

I am able to move a foot back. I trip, I stumble, and fall, onto my back. Now completely at the mercy of the Slender Man.

All seems lost, I am frozen in time. Frozen by fear of the Slender Man. Left to die, completely and utterly. Alone.

What do you fear most?

Then... Something changes, the air softens. A sweet scent of lavender fills the air. A warm breeze hits my face.

I look up at the Slender Man, his towering body silhouetted against the moon.

I find myself looking past my pursuer, and at the moon. My eyes fixed on its warm gaze. It's light seems to dwarf the Man. I am no longer afraid.

Then, there is a blinding flash of light and a gust of wind. Dark clouds roll in as if from nowhere. I shield my eyes to block the rays of light from handicapping me.

I hear a shriek of pain from the Man. I can't see what's happening. Is it dying?

There is another blast. I unblock my eyes just enough to see what is happening. I see the Slender Man. He is no longer facing me, he's facing something else. I can't make it out, it looks like a ball of blue-ish, white light.

Then another blast of light flies from the orb. The Man lets out one final shriek as light erupts from his chest. The light spreads from his chest, to his limbs, and to his face. His entire being seems to fade away, to nothing. Like rock crumbling into pieces.

The wind dies down. The light fades. Everything seems to calm down. I lie down where I was cornered, and just breathe. Adrenaline is still coursing through me. My mind can barely comprehend what had just taken place. I close my eyes and just try to calm down.

It was peaceful lying there, the air was warm, the breeze was perfect. It felt like a perfect summers night. And it was still winter last I checked. I hear the wind whistling through the... Grass?

Under me, the asphalt no longer feels like asphalt. The ground is soft, the air smells like wildflowers.

The feeling is calm and serene. I feel safe for the first time in a while.

Before I can get too awfully comfortable, I feel a tap on my nose.

I open my eyes, it takes a second for them to become adjusted to the light.

I find myself staring into a pair of big blue eyes. There's a blue mare standing over me.

"Uhh... Hello?" I say.

"Oh! What a relief! We thought we had accidentally killed you!" She says.

"Oh no, I'm still breathing, not sure how though." I respond.

I roll over to get a better look at the pony standing over me.

I blink for a second, I can't exactly believe my eyes.

Wow. Just. Wow. I have to rub my eyes.

Good lord, she's pretty! She looks somewhat familiar.

"Who are- ha- have we met?" I manage to squeeze out. Mouth hanging slightly open in awe.

"We would hardly call it a meeting." She says simply, "I dropped in and found you fidgeting with the royal horn." She gestures to her horn, which is rather large.

It all comes back to me, I recall how I was reaching up to see whether her horn was sharp. Was that really the same mare?

I am still awestruck, never before have I found myself so drawn to a pony. Or anyone for that matter. Just wow.

Before I can stop it, it slips out of my mouth, "Wow. You are gorgeous."

I facepalm a little on the inside. Did I really just say that? Why did I just say that? God, I probably sounded like a huge dork.

Her face is filled with surprise. Then, is that a little red I see?

She smiles and laughs, "W- we- We thank thee!"

She laughs a bit, "We apologize! It's just we did not expect the compliment! We are not often greeted in such manor. And in our surprise we found amusement."

I was still too busy admiring her to even hear her. The way her mane fluttered in the breeze, the way the moonlight glinted through it. It seemed almost magical. I was still trying to comprehend why I was even feeling like this.

I mean, good lord, why am I all of a sudden so attracted to this pony? Is this even legal?

She seems to notice me staring.

"So we suppose you are wondering why we are here." She says trying to change the subject.

"Oh I'm wondering somethin'." I say slyly.

I take a second. I am kind of curious actually.

I humor her, "So why are you here?"

"We are here to defend your dreams."

"My dreams?" I ask, now extremely curious.

"Yes, your dreams." She says.

"How do you do the 'defending', exactly?" I ask.

"We come into a ponies dreams and combat the nightmares." She says.

"Is there any real reasoning to it?" I ask.

She responds with a cryptic tone, "There are some creatures that wish to gain access to this world, using fear and nightmares to get into ponies minds. Making them a reality."

"Sounds intense..." I say, unsure of what to make of the information just handed to me.

Then I start thinking, "Does this mean, that someone, or something, is trying to break into my mind?"

She answers, "We are unsure, your dreams intrigue us."

"They intrigue you? Why? Or how?"

"We can't exactly put a hoof on the source of your nightmares. I have done what I can to combat the nightmares, but I'm afraid the rest lies on you." She says.

"Hold up, hold up. You said something was trying to gain access to my mind? Does that mean that the Slender Man is really trying to kill me?" I ask.

"This 'Slender Man' of yours is simply an agent, a symbol used to represent your greatest fear. Being used by whatever it is to gain access to you. Who or what it is, is a mystery to us. It's strange, it doesn't act like other nightmares. It seems to be focused solely, on you." She responds.

I let that chilling bit of news sink in a bit. So is she saying someone, or something out there. Is after me?

"What can I do?" I ask.

"You must learn to face your fears. Or the nightmares will continue." She says, "You haven't been sleeping well, have you?"

I think about it, "No... No I haven't. But wait... Does this mean that, this is all a dream?"

"We assure you that you are asleep." She says.

"That explains a lot actually." I say, looking down at my arm.

"But when you wake," she continues, "your fears will still exist."

"My fears will still exist? What do you mean?" I ask.

"What do you fear most?" She asks me.

I look down at my hands, at my entirety. What do I fear most? The Slender Man? I could say that, but he's not real... What do I fear the most.

At first I don't have an answer, but as I'm about to open my mouth, it hits me.

"What do I fear most?" I ask, "If I had to say anything, I would say I'm scared of..."

"Scared of what?"

"I'm afraid of being alone..." I say with every honest cell in my body. "I'm scared of being alone."

Her gaze softens, and I feel like I can look directly into her soul.

What is she thinking?

"What frightens you the most?" I ask her.

She seems confused by the question, "What?"

"What about you? Everyone's got fears, what's yours?" I ask.

She looks down at her hooves, then back into my eyes.

"We've never thought about it before..." She says, "I don't ever want to be alone again."

"Well I'm here... I guess that means neither of us are alone!" I say.

I look up at the sky, "It's a beautiful night, isn't it?"

She smiles and looks up, "Indeed it is"

I decide to cook up some small talk, "When I first got here, I was amazed by all the magic, and wonders of this place."

"Oh?" She asks.

I roll up and sit down in the grass, looking up at the sky.

"Yeah, I was amazed by all the magic of this world, the first day Twilight flew me through the air like I was an airplane!"

"An airplane?" She asks.

"A flying machine, but it's not important. One of the first things I saw that was unlike anything I've ever seen was the sunrise and sunset."

"Really? Don't you have sunsets where you are from?" She asks, sitting down next to me.

"Well yeah, but nothing like here. Like every night it's so spectacular. The way the moon rises up from the horizon! The way the stars seem to paint themselves across the sky! It was breathtaking." I say.

She looks down at the ground and smiles. She pokes the ground a bit.

Fireflies began to fly out into the night, as they rose from the grass below us they lit up around her, she seemed to have a glow. Maybe that was just me.

"I really liked how it," she looks at me and I find myself lost in her eyes, "how it- how- how it-..."

I completely lose words as I take in the entire scene, the moonlight shining through her hair, the kind smile on her face, driving me wild. The fireflies all around us. I can't help but smile.

What is this sorcery? Why am I so drawn to her?

She starts giggling, "What?"

I look away quick, embarrassed, "Sorry I was just- uhh..."

"It's ok" she says with a smile.

I smile back. Good lord, I'm such a loser.

Then, the wind picks up. The moon becomes brighter.

She looks up and frowns.

"What's wrong?" I ask.

"I have to go." She replies, spreading her wings to take off.

Holy crap that's amazing.

The wind really begins to pick up. It feels like the whole world is collapsing towards the moon.

"Why so soon?" I shout as she takes off.

"You are waking up!" She shouts back

"Will I ever see you again?"

"Soon!"

"How soon?" I shout.

"Soon!" She shouts back.

"But wait!" I shout, the world sucking in.

"I never even caught your-"

I wake up with a start.

"-name..."

I guess it really was just a dream.

I try to move my arm, and feel a slight twinge of pain. I look and see the stitches back where they were.

I look around and find myself in the hospital bed. Sunshine shining through the window.

It was morning.

> Chapter 11: Screwin' Around and Gettin' Dressed
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Without missing a beat, a certain Pink pony bursts into the room. She has a large balloon tied to her cotton candy tail.

"Good MORNING!" Sings Pinkie bouncing in.

"My goodness, Pinkie, isn't it too early for this?" I ask.

"To give one of my friends a "Get Well Soon" balloon?! *gasp* Never!"

"What were you doing? Waiting outside the door waiting for me to wake up?"

"Exactly! Wouldn't want my favorite human to feel bored!"

"Oh I would've been fine." I look at the balloon, "You know I'm probably gonna be getting out today right?"

"We'll duh! I heard the doctor! I just really, really, really, really, really wanted to give it to you anyway!" She says taking the balloon off of her tail.

I can't help but smile as she hands/hoofs me the balloon. I take it and wrap it around my bad wrist and using my teeth I tie it.

With a smile on my face I admit, "Thanks Pinkie. Don't know how I'd manage without you sometimes."

"Aww, don't you worry your little head about it! Aunty Pinkie will always be around to make you smile!" She assures me.

"I don't doubt it," I think for a second,  "Pinkie? Shouldn't you be at the Corner? I'm pretty sure it's a week day, and I'm not able to be in obviously."

"Silly Willy, don't ya know its a holiday?" She asks.

"The Hearths Warming? Is that THIS week?" I return.

From what I've read, and been told, it's kind of like Christmas. Though instead of a Nativity story, it's actually about the foundation of Equestria. And one of the most famous accounts of a Windego encounter.

"So Twilight tells me that you girls were in a play or something last year? What was your characters name? Chancellor Puddington? Puddingface? Puddamena? Puddabon-strangle?"

"Chancellor Puddinghead silly!" She says

"Yes of course! How could I forget! Chancellor Puddington! Was she really an authority figure in those days? What kind of pony puts her in charge of exploration? Let alone foundation?"

"Somepony who was loco in the coco!" She says, "But you have to know that these ponies were, cold, desperate, and hungry. They would've been open for anypony who could provide them food!"

"Wow Pinkie," I say stunned, "that was actually rather insightful."

"Well those years in Cheerilee's class weren't for nothing!" She says.

"Cheerilee's class? How old is she exactly?" I ask.

"Oh she's not much older than me!"

"Then how was she-?"

"I listened for the window! Duh!"

"Why were you? You know what. Never mind."

Then we hear a knock on the door.

Pinkie hops up and runs to the door.

"What's the password?" She sings.

From the other side of the door, Rarity, "Pinkie? Isn't it a bit too early to be playing these word games, darling?"

"That's not it!" She shouts.

From the door, "*sigh* very well, I shall play your silly game. Is the word, Cake?"

"Nope! I don't have cake! That's not it!" Replies Pinkie.

"Oh come now Pinkie, at least give me a hint!" Pleads Rarity.

"What is Gummy's favorite formal attire?" Asks Pinkie.

"Wha- how can you possibly expect me to know that?" Asks Rarity.

I speak up, "OOH OOH Does he like to go for a suit and tie? Top hat and monocle?"

Pinkie looks at me with an annoyed look on her face, "SSHHHHHHH!!!!"

She turns back to the door, "What's the word?"

"Suit and tie?" Rarity guesses.

"Aww! You guessed it! How'd you know?" She asks, shooting me a cross glare.

"C'mon Pinkie, you know you love me." I tease.

Pinkie opens the door and allows Rarity to enter, she's holding a bag.

Rarity smiles at me, "Good morning my little pony."

"Good morning," I say, "Your little pony?"

Rarity looks down at the floor, "Oh never mind that. Just a little force of habit..."

She pulls a piece of clothing out of her bag.

"What's that?" I ask.

She unfolds it, revealing to me a brand new jacket.

"Wha- how- when did you make this?" I ask.

"Oh well, I figured your last one was torn up and blood stained so I got rid of it." She states

"What do you mean, "got rid of it"?" I ask.

"Well I didn't want it to stick around so I took action to make sure it never bothered anypony ever again."

"..."

"You burned it didn't you?" I ask.

"Yes." She replies.

"Understandable. But still, when did you make this?" I ask.

"It took me all night, but I managed to get it done."

I look at Rarity, now that she mentions it... She does look a bit weary.

"You stayed up ALL night?" I ask

"Oh it's not important..." She says, yawning. She trots to the bedside and places the jacket on my lap.

"Here, see if it fits." She tells me.

I proceed to untie my balloon, struggle to slip my bad arm through the sleeves, but with caution, I manage to get the jacket on. It fits like a dream, as everything she makes does.

"Do you like it?" She asks.

I more than like it, "I love it." I say.

Rarity smiles, "Wonderful." Is all she says.

I smile back at her, "You're too good to me." I say.

"Nonsense darling. I would've done it for anypony." She says.

"Really?"

"No... Probably not." She admits.

I look at her and Pinkie, "You and the other girls are about all I got, you know?"

Rarity looks up at me the grabs me in a hug, "I know dear..."

Using my good arm I hug back, "Thanks M- I mean Rarity.. for the jacket."

I look down at her, she seems happy.

"Oh it was nothing, dear. Oh! That reminds me! You need to look nice for your date tonight! Can't have you going to a movie with royalty looking the way you do! I never did get to finish measuring you."

"Don't tell me, you need me to come by and-"

"Finish measuring? Yes, if I work hard I should have your outfit ready before you have to leave tonight."

"Tell me, am I going to look ridiculous?"

"Of course not, darling! You are going to be wearing a Rarity original!"

"But you typically design dresses, not regular clothing, especially not clothing for a human."

"Oh I've been making you clothes for months now, I think Mama Rarity can handle this task."

"But-" I protest.

"I want you at the Boutique immediately after they release you. I need to get started right away!" She interrupts

"How do you know they'll release me? The doctor said maybe."

"Oh they just love to throw ponies out of this place, ask Rainbow Dash." She says as she walks out. Leaving me and Pinkie alone.

I look at Pinkie, she looks at me.

"So..." I start

"So I hope that Rarity doesn't go too crazy on your outfit! Not after what happened to Spike last time!" Pinkie warns.

"Why? What happened last time?" I ask.

"Well..." Pinkie says, "Lets just say that there is such a thing as too classy."

With that warning in mind, I promptly change the subject.

"Say, Pinkie, what can you tell me about singing?" I ask.

"Oh I can tell you lots of things! What did you want to know?"

"Well... I wanted to start one of those big musical numbers. How do you go about doing that?"

"Oh it's easy peasy! I just start singing and everypony else joins in!"

"That simple? How do you know what to sing? Do you make up the words on the fly?"

"Well the words just come to you! Just try it!"

"Ok, but lets try to keep it in the room for now. I have something planned that's sure to get me an A+!"

"Is Twilight giving you a GRADE? On singing?! Is she crrrr-azy?" Asks Pinkie

"Something about the magic of music. I've been reading up on it, and if it works how the books say it does. It's going to be Freaking Awesome!"

"Sooooo whatcha wanna sing about?" Asks Pinkie.

"Here! Let me start! A one! A two! A three!" I start.

-----------------------

About an hour later after practicing, I think I'm ready for the real test.

Pinkie had to go do. Well. Whatever it is Pinkie does.

The doctor trots into my room, very loudly.

"Good morning Mr. Short! How are you feeling?"

I try to move my arm a bit. It's weak, but it feels ok.

"I feel good Doc."

"Very well then, NURSE!"

Then a nurse bursts into the room with a wheelchair and a sling.

Together they quickly pick me up and throw me into the wheelchair. The nurse throws my arm into the sling and they "walk" me out of the hospital.

"Jeez, doc, such a hurry to get rid of me?" I joke.

"It's all part of the procedure. Now you try to refrain from using that arm. You come back in a week and you should be ready to get those stitches out."

"Will do, thanks Doc. That Wolf tore me up pretty bad." I say.

We reach the front doors of the hospital and they basically throw me out of the wheelchair.

I stand up and take a look around. The snow from the day before had melted down and the ground was wet.

Our poor snowman was probably melted by now.

I walk down the street a little bit. I hadn't gone to Lyra's cafe yet. Poor girl is probably wondering what happened to her coffee buddy.

I hoof it down to the Cafe and see the little mint green unicorn, taking orders inside and playing her harp for the customers, very pretty music really.

She hasn't noticed me yet.

What's life without a little mischief?

I creep along the side of the building, back against the wall. Lyra, who has her back turned and is facing towards a table. Eyes closed, completely focused on playing the music.

As I reach the window of the Cafe, Bon Bon shoots me a look.

Using my good hand I gesture her to SHUSH.

I creep up, as slowly as I can behind Lyra, who is so focused on playing that freaking lyre, she doesn't hear me.

I am standing a foot behind her, stretching my body to its full height! As my shadow falls across the mint green unicorn, the playing on her lyre begins to falter.

Before she has time to react, "BWAAAHHHAHAHA" I scream as I grab her up from behind with my good arm.

"AH! Oh! BEN! I was getting to the best part!" She shouts!

"Oh c'mon Lyra, get over it. It's all in good fun!" I say giving her a loving punch on the, shoulder? Would you call that a shoulder?

She puts down her lyre and turns to face me.

"So just where have you been? I was waiting all stinking morning for you to come get some coffee, and you just-" She spots my wound.

"What. In. Equestria. Happened?" She asks

"Timberwolves... Timberwolves happened." I say

"The doctor did the best he could on my arm, I must say he did really well for not knowing much about human anatomy. If he did something wrong I haven't noticed it-"

"Hold on! Hold on!" Lyra shouts.

"What? What is it?" I shout back.

"Oh! What happened to your face!"

"What?! What's wrong with my face?!" I ask in a bit of a panic

"Oh Celestia! It's so! Revolting! Disgusting!"

"What is wrong with my face?! Spit it out!" I say.

"Oh it's so hideous! It's! It's! Oh wait... Your face is always like that." She says with a devilish smile.

"OHH KAAY! I see how it is!" I say, completely realizing how stupid I really am.

"Ahahahaha! You so fell for it! Has anypony told you that you are so gullible?" She says laughing her head off.

"..." I facepalm a bit.

"Oh come on! What was that you said earlier? It's all in good fun?" She says still laughing.

I can't stay mad at her, God Bless America, I start laughing too.

You know how when one person starts laughing, then the other laughs, and then their laugh makes you laugh harder? Well yeah...

Soon we are reduced to a giggling pile of human and pony in the middle of a cafe eating area. The customers begin to give us weird looks.

"Hahaha! You shoulda saw the look on your face!" She laughs, tears beginning to form in our eyes.

"I, aha, I'm sure, ahahaha, I'm sure HA HA HA" I struggle to form words.

We soon begin to calm down, the giggling subsides and we find ourselves face up, looking at the ceiling.

Then we find ourselves looking up at a very annoyed Bon Bon.

"Lyra?" She asks

"Yes?" Lyra replies

"Shouldn't you be taking orders?"

"Oh yeah! I'll get right on that!" Lyra says, darting up and off the floor.

Bon Bon turns to me.

"Well hi there." I say.

"I would appreciate it if you got off the floor, please. Unless you are applying for a job as the new mop." She says.

Yielding to authority I stand up and brush the dust off myself.

"How much of that did you see?" I ask.

"The whole thing" she says, a slight smirk forming on her lips.

"So... You won't tell anypony about that?" I ask.

"Oh no. I won't." She says.

"Ok great, can't have ponies knowing I fell for such a-"

"They already know." She finishes.

"Wait, what?" I ask.

*snap* there's a small flash of light.

I turn to the source and see a little filly carrying a camera and a note pad. Quickly, the filly darts out the door and away.

Long story short, this weeks issue of the Foal Free Press read, "Ponyville's Favorite Human: Laughing Stock of the Town!"

Wonderful.

----------

I walk down to the Boutique. Rarity is probably pacing back and forth in frustration at me taking so long on the way back from the Docs.

I open the door and the bell goes *ding-a-ling*.

"Welcome to the Carousel Boutique! What can I help you wi-? Oh!" Says Rarity coming around the corner to greet me.

"Hullo there, Rarity." I say, "How do you like my fancy sling?" I ask hoisting my arm in the air.

"In respect for the Doctors work, I'm going to refrain from critiquing... Buuuut now I'm going to have to find you something that matches that hideous green color."

"It's not THAT ugly." I say, looking down at the sling.

"Are you kidding me? That shade of green only looks good on the ground! In the dirt! Uuggh, dirt..."

"Scared of a little dirt, my dear?" I ask, imitating Rarity.

"First! You do NOT try to imitate Ms. Rarity. Second! Dirt is the worst possible substance in existence!" She protests

Using her magic she picks me up off the ground. Again.

"Oh come on! There is a thing called ASKING somepony before you pick them up and carry them against their will!" I complain.

"Whether you want to or not you will go out looking nice tonight!" She says, placing me down on her pedestal.

"If I know Twilight, she's going to completely over do it so it's my duty to make sure that her date overdoes it as well!" She says, whipping out her measuring tape, cloth, and needles.

Great.

"Oh come on, it's just a movie between friends, I'm sure Twilight's not getting dressed up at all." I say.

--------

Meanwhile, Twilight was busy rummaging through all of her closets.

"Oh Spike! What should I wear? What should I wear?" She asks, pacing back and forth.

"No! No! No! That's not right!" She says, slinging outfits all over the room.

"It's just a movie Twili-" Spike says.

He rolls his eyes and picks up after his overreacting friend.

"Too casual?" She says holding up a hat and sunglasses.

Spike stares blankly.

She throws those down and pulls up her gala dress.

"Too formal?"

"Uh.. Twi.."

She throws that aside and pulls out a simple blue dress.

"Too plain?" She asks

"Twilight? What are-?"

"Yeah, I thought so to!" She tosses that one aside.

"TWILIGHT!" Shouts Spike.

This causes her to regain her composure.

She takes a deep breath, "Yes Spike?"

"It's just a movie, why are you so concerned about what to wear?"

"It's not just a movie! It's a movie DATE!" She argues.

"D-A-T-E! Do you know what that means?" She continues.

"It means that... You know how to spell?" He asks sarcastically.

"No! It means that you try to look good for the other pony!" She protests

"Then what?" He asks.

"Well.. I don't know. I've never been to one before."

"A movie?"

"A date." She admits.

"But what about that one time with Big Macintosh?"

"Tha- that doesn't count! Besides! All we did was sit there and eat apples."

"I don't think you have to worry about that with Ben. He doesn't mind running his mouth." Jokes Spike.

"PMFFPHH" says Spike as Twilight stuffs a pillow into his face.

"As much as he does run his mouth he is a good listener during my lectures, he doesn't fall asleep either... Unlike most ponies..." She says contemplating.

"He's actually a really good learner," she continues, "He's smart, clever, and he's tall. And-"

"Ben and Twily! Sitting in the tree! K-i-s-s-i-n-g!" Teases Spike.

Twilight turns to him, face as red as an apple, and gives him a death glare as her horn begins to spark.

"Uh-Oh" says Spike, putting on his trusty helmet and pillow armor.

----------

*BOOOOM* I hear as the entire Boutique trembles.

"What was THAT?!" I ask, wondering if a nuclear device was just detonated somewhere in town.

"Nevermind that! Now hold still!" Rarity orders as the rumbling subsides.

"Was that a bomb?!" I ask.

"A what? No that was probably the Library." She says.

"The Library?"

"It has a tendency to go airborne when Spike says the wrong thing at the wrong time." She says while stabbing me with a needle.

"Ow! Quit poking me!" I protest.

"Do you want to look good or not?" Asks Rarity.

"Well... I do enjoy looking good."

"Then relax and let me do my work!"

I relax a bit and let her do her thing.

-----------

As the dust subsides, Spike takes a look around the room. There are books absolutely everywhere. But that's what he gets for opening his mouth.

"Spike! I found it!"

"*cough* *cough* you found what?"

"The right dress!" She says, twirling happily.

"Oh good! All it took was blowing the entire Library sky high..." He complains.

"I'm going to go put this on! You stay here and clean up!" She says tossing him a broom and dustpan.

"But!" He protests as the Twilight runs out the door.

He looks around the destroyed room.

Grumbling to himself, he begins re-sorting the books.

---------

"Ok! Aaaaand done!" Rarity sings.

"Done? As in completely? I don't have to stand around like a mannequin?"

"Yes! Go look in a mirror!"

I rush over to the mirror to see what has become of me.

I stand in the mirror and look myself over.

"Oh.. My..." I say

"Is something wrong?" Asks Rarity.

"Oh nothing... It's just... I.. Look.. AMAZING!" I say doing poses in the mirror like the loser I am.

Rarity laughs, "You had me worried for a second dear!"

"No no no! You've really outdone yourself this time Rarity. It kinda looks like something my grandpa would wear." I say.

"Your grandfather?" She asks, "I am curious to see what sort of fashion he is into."

"Oh no not literally what he would wear, it's just a sort of saying."

I look at myself in the mirror. Now all you guys out there, you can't say you haven't looked at yourself in a mirror and just thought you were awesome. At least once. C'mon now.

"Rarity, thanks. Really. I can't imagine anypony who is as generous as you have been to me over these months."

"Oh it's no problem, now you only have an hour before the movie starts! You'd better go get 'em tiger." She urges.

"Oh I will! In fact! I almost feel like singing!" I say, running out the door, grabbing my ticket off the counter.

Remembering what Pinkie taught me about musical numbers, I begin humming the tune to a favorite song of mine.

Grandpas? Clothing? And looking incredible? This. Is. Freaking. Awesome.

> Chapter 12: Dress Shop, I guess?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

 
As I walk out into the cold evening, I look at my watch.

It's about 5:30... Depending on the length of this movie it might be dark by the time it's over. In which case, I'm going to have to be a gentleman and walk her home.

I'm not gonna lie to you. It's the first legitimate date I've had in a while. It's the first date I've ever had with a pony, that's for sure. I'm a little nervous honestly.

I laugh to myself as I realize how ludicrous the whole situation sounds. 

I, Ben Short, a human, am taking a pony. A freaking miniature, multicolored, talking magical horse, to a movie. Well I suppose she provided the tickets... Does that mean she's taking me?

On top of that, the pony is my magic teacher, AND a princess. Who the flip thinks of that?

A few months ago I would've locked myself in a nuthouse if I told myself about the situation.

It sounds like something out of a bad fanfic.

But here I am, keepin' on keepin' on. Like I always do.

I've got about an hour to kill before the show starts.

I was still humming that old familiar tune.

Soon, I find myself wandering into the market, it's a little late for businesses but there are still several ponies purchasing food items and such.

As it turns out, my attire appeared to turn some heads in town. Not everyday you see a human walking through the marketplace looking like a complete and utter sir.

I turn to a couple of mares and take a bow, "Ladies"

They giggle and trot off.

Yeah, they know I look good.

Rarity said she wouldn't go too crazy formal. She lied, but you know what? After seeing that mirror? I ain't even mad. Suit and tie? I look amazing.

I should wear a suit more often!

I tell you what! I feel like singing.

Soon I spy Sweetie Belle across the marketplace. Perfect!

"Hey Sweetie!" I call, "Come over here for a second!"

"Ok!" She sings from all the way across the marketplace.

She dashes over to me and I stoop down to whisper in her ear.

"Now I have an idea and I want you to help me with it. Can you help me out?" I ask.

"Of course!"

"Now shush! Don't be too loud. Yet." I say.

"ok" she whispers.

"Now you see that guy over there?"

"Yeah! I see him!" She says back.

"I need you to go over there and ask him a question." I say.

"What question?" She says.

"Just go over there right now! You will know what to say when you get there! Trust me! Pinkie and I practiced this!" I assure her.

"Ok!" She shouts as she darts away!

My heart rate picks up as I feel the tune begin to flow through me.

I begin humming the tune as she gets closer to the stranger.

--------

I can feel the magic actually coursing through me, it's amazing actually. Like nothing I've ever felt.

It was like sitting in front of a warm fire, it relaxed you and gave you that adrenaline rush of strength at the same time. All nervousness faded as I heard Sweetie ask the stallion the key words to start the song.

"Excuse me, sir? Can we go Thrift Shopping?" She asked.

Then... It hit the fan. The stallion didn't know what hit him.

He fell under my little spell instantly.

"What what? What what? What what? What what?"

Then out of freaking nowhere, Pinkie comes out bouncing to the beat.

"Bada bada badada! Bada bada badada da!"

That iconic saxophone sound began to resonate through the air!

I feel the music flowing through me! This is happening!

Then from somewhere behind me, I hear a familiar deep voice.

Big Mac! Big Mac is best Wanz.

Big Mac with the Hook:

"I'm gonna pop some tags!
Only got 20 bits in my packet!
I, I, I'm hunting! Lookin' for a comeup!
This is bucking awesome!"

Something told me it was my turn. The words just seemed to come to me.

Me:
"Walk into the club like whatup, Toms a big rock!
Nah I'm just pumped up bout my suit from the dress shop.
Ice in fridge is so dang frosty!
Ponies like,"

Big Mac: "Yo! Where'd you get that get that suit, Shorty?"

Me:
"Rollin in, Rollin deep, heading to the the library,
Dressed up all clean, cept my arm sling, colored green.
Not in a leopard mink, for those mares standing next to me.
Probably shouldn't wash this, water might make it shrink.

*tsssssssssssss*

But hey! Didn't cost me a cent!"

Soon the entire town joined in a chorus:

"Popping and washing it, bout to go and get some compliments,
He's passin up on those moccasins that he's been walkin in.
But if he keeps forgetting,
what he's stunting and flossing in.
He'll be losing his money, not really happy with that bargain!"

Down from a cloud, Rainbow Dash tries her hoof at rap,

"Imma take your granny style, Imma take your granny style!
No for real! Ask your granny! Can I have her hoof me downs?
Her red bonnet and her house slippers?
Silly brown sew machine, that I found diggin'"

Then those freaking mares I tried to flirt with earlier showed up:

"He could've worn what we wore, should've worn what we wore,
Not in a leather jacket, so he's leavin' me bored. Yeah,
But, hello, hello, you hu-man, that fellow?
Shorty ain't got nothing on our dress game, oh no!
He thinks he's cool with no wings! No magic to even spell those,
The Earth Ponies would be like,"

Big Mac: "He can use his hands though."

Did those girls really just dis me? During MY song?! It's about to hit the fan.

"Ahm gonna pop some tags,
Only got 20 bits in my pocket,
I, I, I'm hunting! Lookin for a comeup!
This is bucking awesome!"

Payback time, I turn to the two mares, showing them my battle scars:

"Whatchu know bout knockin' Timberwolves on their noggins?
Whatcha be knowin about going bare knuckle fights then?
I was kidding, kidding, with all of that flirting.
This mans scratch is now a better mares one up."

Pinkie jumped in, facing the disrespectful mares:
"Your grannies, your aunties, your mommas, your mammies,
Shorty can take Zecoras zebra jammie's and rock those muthabuckahs!
I mean that creepy cloaky with the hood on it, muthabuckahs!
I throw my parties and he starts those muthabuckahs!"

The mares aren't done yet:
"The peep game! Come take a look through our telescope!
Tryin get mares from his flare, oh no no he won't!
Oh no no he won't!"

I wave everypony else down, I got it from here.

Ladies please,
"I wear your granddads clothes!
I look IN-CRE-DIBLE,
I'm in this sweet new coat!
From that Dress Shop down the road!"

Big Mac finishes up:
"I'm gonna pop some tags!
Only got 20 bits in my pocket!
I, I,I'm huntin! Lookin for a comeup!
This is bucking awesome!"

Then behind me I hear a familiar voice.

"Is that your grandmas coat?" Asks Twilight.

The music ends and everypony turns to see the newcomer.

I find myself staring at how cute she is in her dress.

Why am I staring at a pony? I ask myself.

I snap out of it quickly.

We look each other over.

"Wow you look-" we say in unison.

We each pause to let the other finish.

"Great" we both say as we think the other isn't going to talk.

Her dress is amazing, Rarity must've done it no doubt, it was purple to compliment her fur, but had blue highlights and stars on it, it wasn't ridiculously complex. But it was well made, nonetheless.

"Ahem, should we be going then?" I ask glancing back at the mares who have laid eyes on my date.

Their jaws are on the ground.

"Yes! Wouldn't want to be late!" Says Twilight, somewhat shy because she's in a crowd of her peers.

"Alright! I remember what happened last time I was late!" I joke.

I look back at the two mares and shoot them a wink to put one final dent in their pride.

> Chapter 13: Daring Do and the Quest that takes place "IN A CAVE...WITH A BOX OF SCRAPS"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

What is chivalry?

Chivalry is the ancient word for being a gentleman.

What does this have to do with anything?

Well, I've already decided I'm not going to do any long term dating with a pony, for now...

Buuuuuut, if I'm going to let Twilight down gently, then I need to provide her with a date fit for a princess such as herself.

Like a sir, I kneel down, take one hoof in my hand, kiss it, and say, "Shall we be off m'lady?"

Twilight clearly didn't expect that, her cheeks went rosy and she laughed nervously, "Hehe well Uhhhh, the uhhh, hehe... Of course."

I begin walking in the direction of the Ponyville theatre, when suddenly I'm stopped.

"Where do you think you're going?" Asks Twilight suddenly.

"To the theatre?" I ask.

She looks at me like I'm stupid or something, she points a hoof into the sky and I see an empty chariot being pulled by two stallions, did I mention these came from the freaking sky?

"We aren't going to be able to walk to the theatre!" She says.

"Well..." I say, now very confused, "Where is the theatre?"

She trots up close to me and using magic pulls the ticket out of my pocket.

I take a closer look at it, it reads, "Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone"
As well as "The Canterlot Globe Theatre"

Globe Theatre? Shakespeare?

"I'm sorry, Canterlot?" I ask.

"The one and only!" Says Twilight, "It's opening night! Red Carpet!"

It all makes sense now! The fancy dress clothes! The hustle to get me and my date prepared! I had it all wrong! This WASN'T just a date among friends, this was a date among friends plus about a million cameras!

"And... There's going to be lots of important ponies there?" I ask, quietly.

"Tons! Why?" She asks.

"Oh it's nothing... I just, really, REALLY wish I had taken a closer look at that ticket." I say.

"Are you nervous?"

"A little!"

"Why? You never get nervous!"

"Well usually I'm not gonna have the attention of an entire nation viewing my antics."

"Do you not wanna go?" She asks disappointed.

"Oh no, of course I'll go! I wouldn't bail out on you like that, after everything you've done for me." I even throw in a wink, regaining my usual composure.

She rolls her eyes, "Well our ride is here!"

The chariot lands in front of us and I assist the princess in boarding, once again, like a sir.

The stallions driving the chariot look at Twilight, then back at me, and give me a funny look.

I laugh, "What? Ain't never seen a human before?"

They shake their heads and turn their heads back towards the front, in preparation for takeoff.

I climb into the chariot, then look down at my watch.

"Uhh.. Twilight?" I ask.

"Yes?"

"We've got about 20 minutes before the movie starts." I say, "Isn't the trip to Canterlot hours?"

"By train!" Says Twilight, matter-of-factly, "These boys can get us there in a few minutes! Isn't that right boys?"

"Yes ma'am! Fastest in our division!" The stallions shout back in unison.

"How fast can they fly?" I ask, and immediately regret it.

The chariot jolts forward with the force of a full blown jumbo jet!

"HOLY" I shout.

Soon, and I mean VERY soon, we were airborne. It had been years since I had been in an airplane of any kind, definitely the first time in a flying chariot.

I look down over Ponyville, it was a nice little town, I could see the Boutique from up here, I could see everything. The Corner, the Library, Applejacks Orchard, and in the distance I could see Fluttershys cottage at the edge of the Everfree.

There's a blast of sound that seemed to come from in front of the chariot.

"What was that?" I ask Twilight.

"A sonic boom!" Says Twilight, like she's used to it or something.

"I'm sorry a sonic boom? As in we just broke the sound barrier?" I shout, getting hard to hear, because we just broke the freaking sound barrier!

"Yep! The boys aren't supposed to actually be going this fast! They like to show off!" She shouts back.

Soon though they slow back down and I'm able to hear normally.

Once I've fully taken in the enormity of this huge pony world that I've been thrown into. It's a real wake up call, how real this is. I don't think I've fully appreciated it until now.

.....

After sitting in silence for a few minutes, I finally speak up.

"So... that whole musical number? What did you think?" I ask excited.

"It was good." She says.

"Good? I think you mean great!" I exclaim, "I got an A right?"

Twilight pulls a clipboard out of nowhere, it's magic, I ain't gotta explain it.

"Well, while you did meet the standards of the song by getting the entire town to participate, something tells me that you didn't think of that song yourself." She says.

"What's that mean?" I ask.

"It means," her quill scribbles on her clipboard, "B+"

"WHHAAAAT? Twilight! Why do you hate me?" I ask as dramatically as I can.

She laughs, "I don't hate you! I just want you to be original is all! But what's really on my mind, is this. How did you feel? During the song I mean."

I calm down for a second to recall the feeling of the music.

"It felt amazing. Like nothing I had ever felt before, like the music was flowing through me, as corny as that sounds. It was real, I felt empowered! Like I could lift a car!"

"A what?"

"Oh right! A car, it's basically a self-propelled carriage. Some etymology for you, the word car is actually derived from carriage. It's relevant because cars usually weigh a ton or more depending on the model."

"Models? As in there are more than one type?"

"Yes, but that's getting off topic. Is that what it always feels like?"

"Usually, and that surge of energy you were talking about? It's actually a physical change, ponies have been known to do impossible feats while under the spell of music."

"Really?" I ask.

"One time, Pinkie managed to get the entire town jumping onto and across the rooftops of Ponyville, which most of them are considerably high for non-Pegasi."

"Are there any other instances where magic cause people, er well ponies to do seemingly impossible tasks."

She puts a hoof on her thinker.

"Well, one thing I've seemed to notice about Ponyville, it doesn't really seem to happen in Canterlot, but it's odd... But sometimes ponies seem to be able to do ridiculous feats, strangly, if they are of some sort of comedic value. I don't know why it happens, but that's just what I've noticed."

"That's strange, can you give me an example?" I ask.

"Once, the Cutie Mark Crusaders put Big Mac and Cheerilee under the effect of a love potion. In this case a love poison, long story short, Big Mac was able to drag a house clear across town, which simply doesn't make sense, the rope would've long broken before the foundation of the house did. It was funny to watch lovestruck Macintosh reek havoc across town. Though it did cost quite a bit to repair."

"You gotta be pulling my leg." I say.

"Even I'm not immune to it. There was once, when the town fell under the reign of Discord, Rarity thought a huge boulder was a diamond, she and I were able to carry that thing across town on our backs, yet looking back there was no way that we could've done that normally, but Discord found it funny."

"Now wait.. Who's Discord?"

"Discord is the Spirit of Chaos, in the form of a draconequus. You needn't worry about him though, he's on our side now."

"How'd you manage to pull that one?"

"Fluttershy" She explains.

"Naturally..." I respond, "So about this movie? You said it was red carpet?"

"Yeah! Being a princess has its perks you know! With a huge blockbuster like this, I probably couldn't have gotten my hooves on these any other way! I love the book series so I asked Princess Celestia, extra specially nice for them!"

"Wow, that's impressive, and you chose me? The measly human, as a date, doesn't Rainbow Dash love those books? Don't get me wrong, I'm honored, really, I LOVE movies, did I mention I was going to goto school to make them? Anyway, Rainbow certainly would've loved to come."

"Well, I considered Rainbow at first, but I remember what happened last time I took her to a movie." Twilight shudders as she recalls the memory.

"That and being a princess, the paparazzi love to cause trouble. None of the tabloids bother Princess Celestia or Luna, but Cadence and I get harassed if we get caught in the wrong place."

"Celebrity probs?"

"Celebrity probs, and the tabloids have already started rumors about the Elements of Harmony. Mostly between Rainbow Dash and one of the other members, that's why I like to keep her away from the reporters and flashing cameras until she's ready. But taking her here would only encourage the papers to start writing about princess scandals."

"Are you saying that they write about RD and other Elements being in relationships?"

"Exactly."

"And you chose me to avoid the rumors?"

"Partly, I think you're cute."

I feel some blood rush to my cheeks but I quickly shoot it back down. No feelings, it's too soon for that.

It's not that I don't care, or that I don't like her. It's just too soon to let my humanity go completely.

Gentlemanly Ben strikes back, "Why thank you m'lady. May I add that you look rather stunning tonight?"

She blushes and laughs a bit, "Why are you talking like that?"

"Like what? My dear little pony?"

"Like you just got back from the moon?"

"What? The moon?... Some would call it being a chivalric gentleman. Others would call it flirting like an idiot." I say.

"Does that mean you are flirting with me?" She asks growing redder as we speak.

(Is redder even a word?)

"Did I say flirting?"

"Yes, yes you did." She says with a teasing smile.

Lord, this whole "let her down easy" thing is gonna be harder than I thought. Crap.

"CHANGING subjects" I declare loudly, "you said you chose me partially to avoid the start of rumors?"

"That is correct" she states.

"Did you take into consideration that you are bringing a freaking ALIEN to a very populated area, in the middle of a movie debut?"

"I've weighed both options and decided that proving that alien life does exist is by far the better choice."

"Really? Is it that bad?"

"It's terrible, they come up with these ridiculous stories, like once they wrote a story about how the two royal sisters were trying to 'be together' because they were the only ones who were Alicorns, and that no one understood them."

"I thought you said they leave the royal sisters alone?"

"Usually. They don't always write about the Royal Sisters, but when they do..."

"Princest?"

"Princest..."

"Ew..." I say with a shudder, even in freaking pony land, that shiz is messed up.

"What's this particular tabloid called?" I ask out of curiosity.

"They call themselves FIMFiction."

----------

5 minutes later we arrived at our destination. I could already hear the cameras flashing outside. Oh lord help us all.

"Are you ready?" Asks Twilight.

"No!" I say, when my trembling elbow bumps a compartment that I didn't see previously.

The contents go spilling into my lap.

"That's odd, when did that get there?" Asks Twilight.

"I don't know but..." I say, picking up what is laying in my lap, "I am DIGGING these shades!"

I quickly pick them up and put them on, "AWW YEAH!" I exclaim, they fit perfectly.

"Strange," says Twilight, "why would they be fit for a human?"

"Are you kidding me? I don't know whose these were, but I tell you what. Imma be using them!"

"But doesn't it seem odd that-"

"That what?" I ask.

"Well it just doesn't make sense!" She says.

"Oh Twilight, what fun is there in making sense?" I ask.

"... For a second there you kinda sounded like-"

"C'mon Twilight, shades drop in my lap as I'm about to make a red carpet debut with my suit and tie on, I'm more ready than I've ever been! Please don't spoil this for me." I ask.

"Ok... But whatever you do, stay close to me, I don't want to lose you in a crowd. Do as I do."

"Yes ma'am," I say giving her a salute as I put my shades on, ready to jump outta that carriage.

"Ok" she says taking a deep breath, "Three, two-"

"Wait!"

"What is it now?" She asks.

"Are we really counting down to exit a vehicle?" I ask.

She rolls her eyes.

"I suppose you're right. Let's go!" She says opening the door.

Within the first five seconds of me exiting the carriage, all the flashes of lights cease, and everypony is staring, at the human in shades, that looks amazing. I'm positive that's exactly what they're thinking. He looks amazing.

Twilight leads me down the little runway in kind of a hustle to get to the door, before the little pens start writing and cameras start snapping again.

We get to the door, which has a bouncer. A pony bouncer I guess. Who is staring at me, standing almost a full foot taller than himself. He's a pretty big guy. But I'm bigger.

"Uhh... Tickets please?" He asks.

We present him our tickets and we proceed through the door.

I stop and say to Twilight, "Hold on a second."

I turn to the crowd of wide eyed media ponies. Look out over the crowd.

I very solemnly, take off my shades, all eyes on me.

I clear my throat and everypony falls deathly quiet.

I speak up, "The truth is...

...

...

...

"I am Iron Man"



CLICK CLICK CLICK, SCRIBBLE SCRIBBLE SCRIBBLE, LIGHTS, CAMERAS... Yeah, you know the drill.

I smile, laugh and head back inside where I meet Twilight, who is giving me a grave expression.

"Do you know what you have just done?!" She shouts.

"I was giving the good Mr. Stark poetic justice!"

"Who?!"

"Do you like superheroes, Twilight?"

"What does that have to do with anything?! Nevermind! Come on let's go get our seats before you gain international attention!"

We quickly duck into the theatre and Twilight leads me to a booth completely of our own.

"Ooo, fancy!" I wonder aloud.

"The Princess pulled some strings to get us these seats!" Says Twilight.

"Well tell her Iron Man said he was very thankful for her generosity." I say with a sly smile.

"Ok? I will tell her my student thanks her. Who's Iron Man?" She asks.

"His real name is Tony Stark, he is the greatest human being that never lived." I said, "I'll tell you more about him on the way home, I tell you what, I could fill hours just simply talking about him and the Avengers!"

"The Avengers?"

"A kind of team of heroes, oh it's too complicated to talk about right now!"

Then, the lights in the theatre began to dim. Signaling the start of the movie, ponies rushed to their seats, they were all dressed up somewhat fancy. I don't think I've seen this many ponies with their noses up in the air. Odd.

The benefits of the red carpet debut, no silly commercials before the movie. Just nothing but cinematic magic!

-------

The first shot opens up, the camera is panning across the sky, below we see a jungle.

The sun is just shining through the trees.

A voice over, a female, I assume is our hero comes the scene.

"Legend tells us of an ancient civilization that once thrived in the jungles of the East."

The scene changes, we see depictions of strange two legged creatures with tails on the walls of an ancient cave. They aren't human, but look more like blue-ish wolf men.

"These creatures lived in peace and harmony for millennia without interaction with the outside world. With the help of the cryptic power of an artifact called, the Sapphire Statue."

"This statue, with all it's power, controlled the very face of the landscape. In the wrong hands it could turn a thriving culture into nothing more than a pile of rubble."

There's a flash of light, and a cut to another image of a creature, this one stood out among the rest, he seemed taller, stronger, more resilient, more... Aggressive.

"Enter Ahuizotl" the voice over continued, "Ahuizotl ruled over the ancient people during the end of their era."

"Ahuizotl was cruel,  conniving, and vicious."

Another flash/cut action showed us a shot of Ahuizotl atop a pyramid, similar to those of the Mayan empire. He stood above the others holding a whip in one hand, and a chain in the other.

"Ahuizotl sought to use the statues power for his own purposes, ruling his kingdom wasn't enough, he wanted the world."

"He had heard of tales from lands beyond the Eastern jungles, lands that held great wealth and power. He planned on wielding the statuette against his foes and taking over."

"He broke into the temple where the priests were holding the statue and attempted to seize it for himself. However, one brave priest stood up to him. The priest took the statue and fled deep within the ancient temple. Setting traps along the way so that Ahuizotl could not find the statue. When the priest had finished his good work, he took hold of the statue one final time, and using its ancient power. He buried the temple and all it's inhabitants. Including himself."

The scene faded to black.

"Until this day no one had heard from or seen this ancient temple. Except from ancient cave drawings and depictions. That's why I, Daring Do, plan on being the one to find it!"

A new scene opened up, a close up on a slip of important papers, they looked like documents.

Then from off camera a large stamp slammed onto the paper.

"DENIED?!" Shouts Daring full of surprise.

"How could you deny me this? This is my life's work here!" Continues Daring.

The other pony speaks up, a male, "The council will not fund another one of your ridiculous expeditions! Especially one that has no historical evidence that even exists to-"

"Historical evidence?! There's plenty right here for you!" She says shoving papers into his face.

"Cave paintings and old ponies tales do not count as historical evidence. For all we know, you could've painted those cave drawings yourself!" He says rejecting the papers.

"But-"

"No buts about it Daring, you've worked here for too long, with not much to show for it. Look..." He said, expression softening. "I can't officially authorize this expedition. But I know that this job is everything you've ever wanted, so here's what I'm going to do."

Daring leaned in to better listen.

"I can't approve this expedition, but if your heart is truly set on this... This... Insanity. Well, I know a guy who can take you to this place."

"Well who is it, boss?" Asks Daring.

"You must understand that this exploration will be solely on you. No funding, no search equipment other than your own. And I'm not able to help you... Officially."

"I understand." She says.

"Now this stallions name is Starlight Cartographer."

"Starlight Cartographer? Sounds like a mouthful."

"Indeed, but staying true to his name, he's an expert navigator, he knows bits of uncharted territory like the back of his hoof. He is an expert mapmaker and navigator, you won't get lost. He may be willing to help you. Now you can find him..."

-20 minutes into the movie-

"Daring! Can you see anything from up there? The map says we should see the treeline by now!" Shouts Starlight.

Daring lifts her trusty hat off her head to better see into the distance, sure enough, within her view is a large wall of trees that seems to expand into eternity.

"I see it!" She shouts as she flutters back down to rejoin her partner.

"Great! We should be at the campsite by sundown!" He exclaims excitedly, he was every bit as interested in this expedition as she was, whenever he first heard about it he jumped on board.

Daring just smiled and lead the way, she found his enthusiasm cute.

She was weary from travel but her unfaltering attitude keeping her moving tirelessly.

The sun soon begins to set in the sky, at least what they can tell from looking up in the canopy. They were now deep into the jungle, they had just finished setting up camp.

She set her hat down inside her tent and began to make a fire. The nights were known to get cold in this particular forest, the last thing she wanted was to freeze to death before she reached her destination.

They ate dinner sitting around the campfire, Starlight was swaddled in a blanket.

"So... What is it about this temple that has you so intrigued, Daring?" He asks.

"I've spent all of my life, believing that there was something out there, that there were constantly things that ponies could never understand or comprehend. My quest is a quest into the unknown, a quest for answers, a quest for knowledge."

"Wow, I never thought that the infamous Daring Do was such a scholar."

Daring laughs, "Well there's a lot of things you don't know about me, Mr. Cartographer."

"So it seems, Ms. Do" He replies, "I like mysterious mares." He winks.

She shakes her head, "Go to bed, Mr. Cartographer."

"Very well," he pours water onto the flame, "we start trekking again tomorrow at sunrise!"

Daring heads into her tent and the scene fades to black.

...

There's a snap of a twig, Starlight wakes with a start.

He steps out of his tent and looks around. It's too dark to see around him. Then he hears another twig.

"Daring?" He whispers, "Is that you?"

He trots over to Daring Do's tent.

"Daring?"

Daring is fast asleep in her tent.

"Daring wake up!"

"Huh? Wha-?" She grumbles, slowly waking up.

"I think something is stalking us." He says quietly.

Daring is immediately awake, she grabs her hat and joins the navigator outside.

They stand back to back facing the darkness surrounding them.

"Starlight, I don't hear any-"

Then all hell breaks loose.

They are hit with a barrage of arrows.

Daring is hit, but is quick enough to duck before a following arrow does her in.

Mr. Cartographer isn't so lucky.

Starlight falls to the ground next to Daring, blood dripping from his mouth.

Arrows are still flying above them.

He's still breathing but barely.

He looks her in the eyes, there is fear written all over his face.

He coughs up blood, "Ms. Do... You have to get out of here!"

Tears are running down her face as Daring sees the full extend of her friends damage.

She makes up a lie, "No come on, you're gonna be fine..." She says quietly.

"No no.. I don't think I'm gonna make it..." He says weakly.

"No Starlight, we're gonna get you outta this." She says through sobs.

"Daring... You have to run... You have to ru-" he is interrupted by a coughing fit.

Blood is trickling from his mouth when we see the light leave his eyes.

I hear a soft sob beside me. I look to my right and see Twilight with tears in her eyes.

I smile, that was kinda cute, I throw an arm around her, she looks at me, confused at first, but then realizes and leans into it.

The volley of arrows cease, Daring using every ounce of strength left to escape these murderers.

Her wing is in searing pain where the arrow hit her.

After stumbling through the dark forest all night, she finally sees the daylight. Her pursuers are nowhere in sight. She managed to escape with nothing but her clothes, her hat, and her life. But completely lost and with no navigator.

Using every ounce of guts she pulls the arrow out of her wing. She wraps it in a bit of cloth she had on her.

Several minutes pass in the theater.

The next few minutes is a montage of Daring Do surviving, traveling far, lost, and alone...

Yet she relentlessly kept on searching for what she had come so far for.

The ancient temple.

As the montage was progressing there came Daring's voice over the scene.

"With my injured wing, I couldn't fly, I couldn't escape. My only option was to keep on moving forward. Unsure of where to go, or where to turn. I had been grounded for what has felt like weeks, it may have well been a few years. Yet no matter how far I ran, or how fast, it seemed that I was being followed. If I let my guard down, the predators that roamed these jungles would undoubtedly pounce."

There came a growl from somewhere offscreen, onscreen Daring turned around to focus on what was pursuing her.

Before she knew what hit her, she was surrounded by jungle cats. Tigers, leopards, jaguars, you name it. They were there.

Then, Daring, being quick on her hooves found the smallest of the big cats and leapt over it with a single bound.

She, running as fast as her hooves could carry her, ducked and dodged between the trees as she ran.

But before she could escape, a large chasm blocked her escape route, and she found herself cornered.

Caught between very hungry cats on one side, and a fatal drop on the other.

But using her keen eyes, she spies a vine dangling across the middle of the chasm.

It was a stretch, but it was her only chance.

Taking two steps back she leapt with all of her might, and grabbed the vine to swing across to safety.

When she landed, she looked out across the pit and saw the predators, gave them a tip of the hat and continued on her way.

As she turned to continue her journey, she was met with a marvelous sight.

"After 60 days and nights, surviving in this Celestially forsaken jungle, I finally found it..."

The camera wheeled around to view the magnificent structure that lay before her.

Daring began to talk to herself, "They called me crazy! HA! Wait till those ponies get a load of this!"

She had come this far, it was too late to give up now. She proceeded into the ancient temple to retrieve the relic that she knew in her heart was there.

"As I peered into the dimly lit entrance, I knew I had to proceed with caution. If the legends were true, then the whole place was rigged to kill anything that tried to pass through it."

As the words left her mouth, she stepped an a seemingly normal slab of rock.

Yup. It's a trap.

Daring ducked just in time to avoid having her head cut in two by three ballistic war axes!

She took off down the long corridor, seeing the door at the end closing shut, if she stopped now, she would miss her chance to prove theories correct!

Before anyone or anypony even knew it was coming, the floor opened up and started spewing flames! Daring jumped over just in time to not be barbecued! Next came, wait... Are those Crocs dangling from the CEILING?!

What the he-?

Then came a volley of arrows! She dodged en like a freaking ninja!

Oh Buck! I was on the edge of my seat!

LOOK OUT! I wanted to scream as spikes shot up from floor!

Daring took off in an all out sprint!

Dodging right! Then left! Then right again!

The huge stone door was nearly shut!

In a last ditch effort, Daring baseball slid underneath the door! Nearly crushing herself in the process!

As she stood up, and wiped the dust off of her, another clicking sound was heard.

"Oh you have GOT to be joking." Said Daring.

She wasn't done yet.

After another round of daring escapes and near death experiences, Daring found herself in a very large chamber.

The sunlight gleamed through a hole in the ceiling, it moved just slightly, to reveal a gleaming object in the center of the room.

"The Sapphire Stone!" She shouted with glee.

She took a step but stopped herself, the floor was loaded with traps! They didn't even make an effort to hide it!

She threw a stone onto one of the tiles, revealing that the stones were set to trigger volleys of arrows that didn't look very merciful.

She lay down and observed the puzzle before her.

Every tile had a symbol for a different animal. But what was the solution to this deadly equation?

"Ah ha!" Daring exclaimed, "These animals are all predators! Except..."

The camera zoomed in on a single tile, a rat.

She cautiously stepped on the tile...

...

Nothing happened.

Daring smiled, she had solved it.

Using the ninja skills she had acquired in the previous rooms, she hopped and skipped her way across the floor!

She soon found herself face to face with the statuette.

Sweat dripped down her face, surely there was a trap set on this thing. But what more could she do than take it?

She swiped it up as quick as she could. When she did, there was a loud rumbling and the floor gave way to LAVA?!

What?

The temple around her began to collapse and the lava began to rise.

She had to be quick. With sheer luck a large column that supported the structure fell in front of her, using it she climbed her was towards the hole.

The lava was almost to her perch, she had no more footholds to get closer to her escape. She had only one option, a leap of faith.

She scrunched down and using all of her might she flew! Without her wings!

She managed to grab the edge of the hole, by her mouth... Her freaking mouth.

That is awesome!

I'm flipping out in my chair right now!

The temple blew up! Sending Daring flying out of the hole, landing in the nearby jungle.

Before she has a chance to recover... A large blue hand comes on screen...

"Ahh.. A pleasure to meet you Ms. Do... My name... Is Ahuizotl."

The creature said with an evil smile.

"Now if you don't mind I think you have something that belongs to me."

He pulls out a, cat whistle? And blows on it. The same cats that were chasing her earlier come out to play.

She's completely surrounded, no escape this time around.

Quick cut to a tie up/trap scene.

The creature known as Ahuizotl is standing by a lever, Daring is tied to a pedestal in the center of the room.

"You can't possibly be THE Ahuizotl! He should've died AGES ago! You really expect me to believe that you're thousands of years old?" Shouts Daring

"There's a lot of forces you just don't understand Ms. Do... Including the powers of this statue. But I guess you won't be around to see it! A shame..."

Ahuizotl pulls the lever. Releasing quicksand, spiders, a sliding spike/wall trap, and yep, you guessed it! Snakes...

I lean over to Twilight and whisper, "Snakes... Why did it have to be snakes?"

She looked at me kinda funny. She clearly didn't get it.

"You'll never get away with this, Ahuizotl!"

"Ahaha! Don't you see Ms. Do? I already have!" He closes the door and leaves Daring Do to her own demise.

Daring has to think fast. The quicksand is already up to her hoof tips.

She looks around, what does she have?

Her hat...

She looks quickly to the lever, using her mouth and hooves, she shoots her hat bouncing around the room.

Daring takes a deep breath as the sand covers her face.

The hat, by some miracle, manages to knock the lever loose and back up. The bindings holding Daring back releases as she erupts from the would-be burial.

She quickly gathers herself up and collects her hat.

Another cut to Ahuizotl, sitting on a throne.

"Now with Daring Do out of the way, nothing will be able to stop me from taking, the world! Ahahaha!"

Then! In a moment of sheer epicosity! I know it's not a word! Daring swings from the trees and swipes the Statuette from the wolf/monkey man and lands on a ledge across the way.

She turns around, tips her hat to Ahuizotl.

"Better luck next time, Ahuizotl!" She shouts down.

Daring takes off running, as she's running, the binding on her wings fall off, revealing a completely healed wing!

In one final moment before takeoff, Ahuizotl calls in the distance, "Curse you! Daring Do!"

And Daring flies off! Heading Westward! Back home!

With that, the movie ends, the credits show and the lights flick back on.

I hear applause from the audience and join in.

I look at Twilight who isn't stomping her hooves. In fact, she looks disappointed.

"Something wrong?" I ask.

"It wasn't as good as the book." Said Twilight.

Story of my life...

--------

As we returned to the chariot outside, the press mostly left us alone, I probably scared them off.

We climbed in, it was late.

I yawned, "Man! What time is it?"

"Pretty late." Said Twilight.

"Well I could guess that." I joked.

"So!" She says, "Tell me more about this, "Iron Man"

...

I spent the next 25 minutes trying to jam hours worth of conversation into a few minutes time.

I told her all the good stuff, like how the Iron Man suit came to be, his epic first battle with Iron Monger. AKA Obadiah Stane.

I told her about how in the second movie Tony was dying and had to find a proper replacement for the element Palladium before the villain Whiplash took his revenge.

I told her about the Avengers, that's a whole conversation in itself.

I spun epic tales of how Tony aided the Avengers in saving New York City, and ultimately the Earth from an alien invasion.

I told her about all the suits he invented.

It's a shame I got pulled over before I got the chance to watch the third movie. It looked amazing.

I told her everything I knew about Tonys Arch nemesis, the Mandarin. And his friend Rhodey, and Pepper, and J.A.R.V.I.S.

Before I knew it. We were back in Ponyville again.

We stopped at Twilights house.

Twilight stepped out of the chariot. I followed her out.

"What are you doing? You know these boys will take you home?" She asks.

I say, "That won't be necessary. I don't feel like going home just yet."

...

Twilight starts to grow red, thinking that I wanted a bit more than just a date-

I hold a hand up, "NOT. What I am implying Twilight..." I say, reading her mind.

"Poor choice of words, I know." I continue.

Let her down gently.

I look her in the eyes, "I don't know about you but I had a lot of fun tonight."

She doesn't say anything.

I cut straight to the chase, "Listen, you know I can't date you right?"

She looks down, disappointed, "Is it because, I'm an egghead?"

"A what? No!" I laugh, "of course not! In fact I think you're really pretty!"

She smiles, hides in her mane, and turns into Fluttershy. Figuratively speaking.

"Listen, it just seems odd to me, maybe I'll get better about it later on but I come from a world where no other animal is intelligent. There are only humans. You know what I'm trying to say?"

She nods her head.

"I'm just trying to hold onto my humanity for as long as I can. But I've been thrown into this world so I'm going to make the best of it."

She says nothing.

I smile at her, "Chin up Twi!"

She smiles back.

"Now today may not be that day," I wink at her, "but maybe someday"

I lean in and kiss her on the cheek, "Stay pretty, my little teacher."

Her face goes crimson, now's the correct time to leave.

As I'm walking away I hear, "Hey! Where do you think you're going?"

I turn and see Twilight kinda peeved.

"You don't kiss a girl and walk away like that!"

I laugh, "Well... You've obviously never met me!"

"..."

She puts on a pouting face.

I turn and keep walking.

"You still owe me a paper about magic!" She shouts.

"I'm on it, Twi!" I shout back.

I walk a bit further.

"And pack your bags!" Shouts Twilight.

"Huh?" I turn back around to look at her.

"As soon as we get done with Winter Wrap Up, you and I leave for Canterlot!"

"What? What for?" I shout back.

"For the Spring Royal Summit! It's where we discuss where and how Equestrias resources are going to be spent and distributed this year! As a Princess I am required to be there! As my student you are coming with me!" She shouts.

"It sounds really boring!"

"It is!"

"Then why are you taking me?"

"Well, there was something I thought you'd be interested in there!"

"Like what?"

"The Starswirl the Bearded wing in the library! And not to mention the collection of magical amulets!" She says, with extreeeeeeeme emphasis on the magical amulets part.

Amulets? Now I'm interested...

"What are you saying?" I ask.

"You wanna do magic?" She asks, raising an eyebrow.

Hook.

Line.

And Sinker.

"YES! That's not even a question Twilight!" I exclaim.

"Now hold your horses! You have to remember! This is strictly experimental! Even Celestia herself doesn't know whether it'll work!"

"Well I suppose I'd better get studying then?" I shout.

"Yep!" She shouts back, "We will be there for a month!"

"A MONTH?!" I shout.

"A month! Don't worry! The Castle rooms are really nice! You will feel right at home!"

"Ok then! It's about time I see the world I guess!" I joke.

Twilight heads back inside her treehouse home.

-------

Spike was waiting for Twilight to walk in, he had seen him kiss her from the window.

Twilight spies Spike with a smug look on his face.

"Soooo. *pfft* how'd it go, Twi?" He says, barely able to contain the laughter.

"I think... I just got dumped." She says, with red still resonating through her cheeks.

"Whaaaaa?" Shouts Spike, surprised as hail.

-------

I walk home... Open the door with the key left under the mat.

I head to my room, untie my tie. Take off my shoes. And lay down, suit and all...

..............

The next morning I am awoken by Rarity, who looks mad as all get out!

Holy shiza! What did I do?

"Ben... I would choose your next words very carefully." She says gritting her teeth.

I shake my head up and down, gesturing a respectful "Yes ma'am"

She pulls up the latest issue of "Equestian Enquirer"

The cover has a picture of myself, the caption reads, "Who is this mysterious Iron Man? And does he plan on starting an alien invasion?! PG. 35"

"Who... Is Iron Man?"

Rarity didn't understand why I was laughing so hard.

> Chapter 14: The Pen is Mightier Than the Sword... Or Spear In This Case
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A few months later, Winter Wrap Up rolled around.

It was a shame to see all the snow go away. But I figure everyone and everypony has had about enough snow for one year.

So I was going to Canterlot for a month. It's gonna be weird not being with Rarity and Sweetie...

As I looked out the window, I saw plenty of happy ponies cleaning up winter. Singing their song.

Today just really wasn't my day for singing.

We all have those days, wasn't necessarily a bad day. Wasn't bad by any means, I was just content with being inside. I may go out later once I've finished packing.

I drag out my old duffle bag... How was I gonna jam a months worth of clothes into this medium-sized bag?

I start by unpacking what was already in there.

The first things out are my old running shoes.

They had long since run their life cycle. They had too many miles on them to be of any use.

Once the tread starts to fall off.. Well, they aren't that useful anymore.

I've basically been wearing sandals that Rarity crafted, not her forte. But they worked. Not like flip-flops, but like the kind that wrapped around your entire foot. Uh... Similar to like ancient people's shoes. I don't mind em though. World of ponies you can't really expect there to be a shoes store across the street.

I've had them wrapped in wool every time I went out in the snow. Hopefully I won't need those little, "booties" I've called them. Rarity hates them, but they're practical so I continue to use them.

I wonder if in Canterlot they have a shoemaker of some kind. I know ponies have shoes, but measuring and proportions would be completely... alien.

*ba dun tsst*

The next things out are my shorts... My original shorts, not the ones Rarity made for me.

Come to think of it... How many articles of clothing has she made me sofar?

I like those shorts. Not much special, but they do their job, they do it well.

I've taken many a run in these shorts. Ehh.. Not important though.

I toss those aside and pull out my track spikes. These are still good actually, haven't used them because I really hadn't needed to. I might take those. Never know when they could come in handy. I might need to kick something...

Ever been kicked by spikes? Imagine cleats, except with sharpened steel tips that cut like razors.. Yeah they hurt.

I set those aside for further use.

After that I dump out my old phone... Hasn't been much use since I got here. Even Verizon ain't got service out here.

I turn my bag over and shake it to make sure nothing else is in there hiding.

I hear a rattle somewhere in there.

Odd?

I shake it two or three more times and the object falls out.

A pen?

Where the heck has this been? Do you know how useful this could've been? I've gotten used to ink and quill! I've smacked myself so many times in the nose with those things!

I may keep this! Never know when a pen will come in handy!

With the duffle bag empty, I stand up and walk over to my closet. I call it my closet, it's technically Raritys but lord knows she has plenty.

I open it up and reveal my wardrobe!

My first priority... Is looking dayum sexy. So I naturally go with my suit. Plus, I've heard that with these Canterlot ponies, only the finest of attire is acceptable. That and I suppose I'm going to be living with royalty I'm going to need something formal.

Very carefully I fold that up and place it in the bottom of the bag.

Next, I need something durable, yet comfortable. I still have my original jeans that were with me on Earth. Rarity made me a second pair, modeled in the same fashion.

I stuff those two as far down as I can. I also add the pair of shorts for good measure.

Now... I need... The necessities... T-shirts... T-shirts everywhere.

I throw 3 pair in there. Plus a plaid, long sleeve button-up.

Casual, yet attractive.

Why?

Because even if I'm not going for mares. I want them to go for me anyway.

Why?

Because it boosts my ego! Get off my case man!

Anyway.. Where was I?

Oh yeah! Lets not forget the socks and such... Yada yada.

I've about stuffed all I can into the duffle bag. I finish by shoving the spikes in there.

So taking final inventory of the duffle bag, I have 2 pairs of jeans, 1 dress pant, 1 pair a shorts, plenty of T-shirts to choose from, and spikes.

Seems legit. I don't know how this is supposed to last me a month. I suppose with plenty of washes I could keep up. Providing they have a place for that at the castle. Surely they do. It's a freaking castle. I can see it from Raritys house and its hours away!

I move across the room and sit down on the bed next to my book bag. I have Twilight magic book in there, along with some ink and quills.

I slip the pen in there with them.

I take a look around the room. It's gonna be the first time actually out of this house in almost a year.

Seems weird. Seems strange. Going out into this pony world, meeting new ponies, seeing amazing sights.

I wonder what kinds of creatures I'll run into out there? Minotaur? Gryphons? Phoenix? Another dragon? A bigger one? Who knows?

I hear the front door open in the Boutique.

"Ben? BeeEEEeeeeen?" Shouts Rarity.

"YeeeEEEeees?" I reply back, mocking her emphasis.

"Can you come outside please? I need your help with something!" She says.

"Ok! Be right there!" I say.

The door shuts and I proceed to put my jacket and snow booties on.

As I walk out of "my" room, I notice its getting bright outside.

I take the first step outside.

It looks like a completely different Ponyville!

The whole time I've been inside the landscape itself has been altered.

Pegasus were cloud busting all over the sky. It was like watching an air show the way the ponies were in formation.

The snow was basically gone around the Boutique.

I noticed another thing. It was rather toasty.

I throw my booties off and slip off the jacket. A lot of good those did.

Rarity was standing over by the tree.

"Whatcha need Rarity?" I ask.

"Oh poor Opal has gotten herself stuck in the tree again. And I can't get him out without disturbing the nests I just put up there. I need somepony to climb up and get her down!"

"Ugh.. The demon- er I mean... Cat, got stuck? How'd she get up there in the first place?" I ask.

"I don't know! She did what all cats do I guess. Can you please get her down?"

I roll my eyes and jump up into the tree.

It's like one of those pines, so you really are never at a loss of a foothold.

"Here... Kitty kitty kitty... Come'ere , come'ere.."

Opal hisses at me as I reach for her.

"Hey! Now cat! We can do this the easy way! Or we can do this the hard way! What's it gonna be?" I ask.

The demon hisses at me again.

"Ok I see how it is... Use my face as a bed and don't come down from a tree when I ask you to... Very well... You've forced my hand!"

"Don't mess up her fur coat! I just had her groomed!" Calls up Rarity.

"Are you kidding me? This cat is going DOWN!" I say.

Opal jumps up another branch.

Oh it's on..

I leap up a couple more, edging my way closer.

Opal does the same.

It's a game of cat and mouse, except in this case. I'm the cat, not the cat.

"Opal... I swear. When we get down. I'm going to skin you alive."

*HIIISSS*

Pretty soon, we find ourselves at the top of the tree.

"HA! What you gonna do now, cat?"

She lets out another hiss.

I reach out and try to grab him.

Opal swipes at me! She nicks my hand.

"Ow! Why'd you go and do that you little motherf-!"

Then an idea forms in my head.

"Ok... You know what? You win. You can stay up in the tree. I won't bother you."

I climb down a couple branches. Opal goes quiet.

"Ben! Get back up there and get my poor little-!"

"Shhh!" I motion to Rarity.

She then gets what I'm doing.

Opals not good with heights.

As I climb down lower, she begins to take a look around.

She sees how high she is.

She begins to let out a low meow. You know the kind. When a cat wants something?

"Oh what's that? Now you want down from the BIG, TALL tree? Oh I don't know if I can do that. It would be just tooooo haaard..."

The meowing picks up.

I look at Rarity and wink for her to join in the fun.

Oh she let Opal have it!

"Oh Ben! That tree is soooo high! I wouldn't want you to climb up there again and hurt yourself! It looks like Opal is going to have to get down herself!" She calls.

Oh she's begging now! Her meows are starting to sound more like pleas for rescue.

I suppose she's had enough for one day.

"Ok Opal, I'll come get you." I call up the tree.

I climb my way back up and reach out a hand.

She crawls up my arm and sits on my shoulders, Pikachu style.

"Ow. Watch the claws!"

"Meow..." She replies.

Before we climb down I take a look at Ponyville, it's basically clean of snow. Looks like Winter is over.

In the distance I see the plowing teams putting away their sleds. The ponies pulling off their designated outfits.

Then I see Rainbow Dash chasing Derpy, who was busy chasing a very large bee, right into a brand new hive.

Luckily Rainbow catches her and turns her around in time to avoid a stinging frenzy.

Oh Derpy, I love that mailmare. She's so nice, she makes me laugh. Not in a bad way, I don't make fun of her. Her antics are just adorable sometimes.

I see Twilight reading off her checklist one final time before closing up shop.

I imagine she's all packed and ready to go.

Oh well... Better get Opal down before she claws my ear off.

As I climb down the branches I hear a small pop come from the bottom of the tree.

I hop down and let Opal off. She runs into the Boutique. Never to be heard from again.

I look up and see Twilight standing next to Rarity.

"Hola mi amiga" I say to Twilight. (Hello my friend)

"Since when do you speak Bison?" She asks

"¿Que?" (What?) I ask, "I'm speaking Spanish... That's about all I remember."

"Interesting. I wish you had crossed over with a world language book of some sort. I would love to see all the dialects. But I'm here to give you the plan! I've got to be in Canterlot asap. The Princess wants me there to brief me on various, princessy, type.. Stuff..."

"Alright, so I imagine we'll be getting there the same way we did last time?" I ask.

"I will, you however, I have scheduled for the train!" She says.

"Why am I on the train?" I ask.

"Because I want you to have time to read up on magic!"

"Everything is a learning experience isn't it?" I ask.

"Yup!" She says, "Now are you packed and ready?"

"As I'll ever be." I say, unsure really.

"Alrighty! Your train leaves in an hour! Make sure you get on there! They will leave without you!"

"Got it boss. So what are you gonna do?" I ask.

"I'm going back to the library to gather my things, then my chariot should be here! I will meet you at the station when you get there."

"Ok, sounds simple." I say, "Cya then, I guess."

"See you!" She chimes before teleporting away.

Man that's awesome. I wanna do that so badly.

--------

"Do you have your suit?" Calls Rarity from the main room of the Boutique

"Yes Rarity!" I call back.

"What about your pants? Surely you have your pants."

"Of course I have pants! Why wouldn't I have pants? Well actually..."

"Socks?"

"Check"

"Undergarments"

"Uh check?"

"Your good ones?"

"Che- what do you mean my good ones?"

"You know, the ones that... How do I put this... Have flair?"

"Why does it matter?"

"Well, suppose you meet a nice mare while you're there... And well... Say you like her alot, you take her to the castle and well... Go at it?"

"Go at it?! Wut the WUT? You sound like you've put THOUGHT into this?!"

"You are nearly fully grown! I can't very well control what you do in Canterlot."

"Rarity WHY?!"

"I was a filly once! I know what adolescence is like!"

Oh. My. God.

"This is wrong on so many levels..." I say.

"Did. You. Pack. Them?" She shouts.

"Sweet Celestia, YES I PACKED THEM, MOTHER!" I shout in my embarrassment.

A moment of silence fills the Boutique.

"I- I- mean uh..."

"I mean.. Mom..." I say quietly.

"..."

"Ben come here please..." She asks quietly.

I grab my bags and head into the main room.

Rarity is waiting by the door.

I'm about to choke up all over again...

I walk past her quickly. But stop.

"I'm... I'm sorry.. I just kinda.." I start.

Rarity grabs me from behind and squeezes me as hard as her little pony body can.

I drop my bags, turn around and grab her in the biggest hug I ever gave anyone, or anypony.

"Rarity... Can you... walk me to the train station?" I ask.

She looks up and smiles, "Of- of course, darling."

----

We make our way down to the station.

My bag hanging on one side, Rarity on the other.

We walk in and sit on one of the benches.

We mostly just stare off into the distance at the new Spring that has surfaced. No longer any need for boots and jackets.

Warmth fills the air.

In the distance we hear the iconic "chuga-chuga" of the train.

When the train reaches the platform, I don't know what I'm looking at.

I stand up, the first thing out of my mouth, I swear to God was, "That thing... Is GIIIIIR-ly."

Rarity laughs, "Well you didn't say that about Sugarcube Corner when you first saw it!"

"When I first saw Sugarcube Corner I was 98.4 percent sure none of it was real! And it's a freaking giant ginger bread house! I love ginger bread. It's awesome!"

"What makes the train so different?"

"Trains... The average train has about 4000 horsepower, 15 times the torque of your average semi truck, is basically a rolling, hauling, mother-trucking, big ten thousand ton tank... And this one is pink and has a freaking heart on the front of it." I say

"Well if you put it that way..." She says, "What's a semi truck?"

"A giant machine used to haul things in large quantities over long distances. It doesn't need tracks."

"That's pretty neat. Maybe I can get one to haul all my dresses?" She says.

"Maybe! With all those dresses you'd at least need three!" I joke.

"I don't have THAT many dresses."

"You have enough!" I continue.

The conductor pony steps off the train and shouts, "Tickets please! This train is bound for Canterlot! Please present your ticket before you enter the train! Thank you!"

"Well, that's me I guess." I say, turning to Rarity.

"You'd better be going then, dear." She says, looking at the ground.

I drop my bags and hug her one more time before leaving.

"Tell Sweetie Belle I said bye. And not to touch my jacket, or I'll kill her... Via pillow fight."

"Ok.. I will." Promises Rarity.

"Be safe! Promise me you won't go causing any trouble!" She says.

"I promise.."

"Goodbye Ben. Until next time, my little pony."

"Goodbye, Rari-... Well, Mom..."

Rarity lets me go, and smiles at me.

"Now that's more like it dear..." She says.

I turn around and board the train...

------

The next few hours are filled with me reading up on Amulets and the nature of magic itself.

Of course I wasn't alone in the car, there were a few other ponies aboard. Mostly all of them were Ponyville regulars so I had at least seem their faces.

At least once or twice I caught a mare staring at me from across the car.

I wonder what she's thinking?

Maybe, "What in Equestria is that?"

Or maybe, "Who is he?"

Or maybe, "Is that Iron Man?!"

Or most likely, "Dang he looks good." Haha, nah...

I set my book down and give her a warm friendly smile accompanied by a wave.

She returns the gesture and returns to her reading.

I return to mine.

Did you pack your good undergarments? Raritys voice resounds through my head.

Oh sweet Celestia... Why...

--------

Before I know it though, the great city comes into sight.

It's truly an amazing city. It's built on basically tiers up a mountain. Rather impressive.

The train pulls into the station, I wonder what's gonna happen when I step off this train.

Hopefully nopony freaks out.

As I get close to the door, the conductor looks at me, I look at him, he goes, "Good luck kid..."

"Thanks, I'm about gonna need it up here."

I take a deep breath and I step off the train.

I immediately am greeted with unsure glances and nervous behavior. But other than that society functions normally.

That's odd though... Twilight said she'd be here...?

"HALT! WHO GOES THERE?!" Shouts a voice from across the station.

I look up, I spy a soldier staring viciously, right at me.

I look around to see who he's talking to...

"Yes you! Two legs!"

I look at him kinda funny, two legs...

He struts right on up to me points his fancy spear into my chest.

"Who are you and what is your business here!"

I look down at the spear, look back up at my assailant.

Say... He's rather rude for a royal guard...

"Equestrian! Motherbucker! Do you speak it? Answer me! What is your business here?"

I don't really like that... Someone should teach him some manners...

I size him up really quickly, I set down my duffle bag and quietly reach into my book satchel, is what I call it, I feel for something to use against him. I feel the pen... Hmmm, idea forming.

Meanwhile the fellow guards just watch... Unsure of what their fellow guard is up to.

"You have exactly five seconds to answer me, or I swear to Celestia you are gonna spend the night in a dungeon!"

Lets see, he has a spear, a helmet, a set of wing-blades, and combat boots.

"Five, four!"

I have a ballpoint pen.

"Three! Two!"

Lets do this.

At speeds in which the Flash himself would've been proud of I swat the spear away from my chest and yank it out of his grip.

Thumbs motherbuckah!

He recovers and swipes at me with his wing blades, which I block with a *clang-clang*, and smack him in the hooves.

This causes him to trip to the ground.

By now his fellow guards are in hot pursuit to break this up... And most likely arrest me.

I quickly drop the spear, descend on the rude guard and pick him up in a choke hold.

I hold the guard in one hand, and hold my pen as high in the air I can.

"HEY! BACK UP! BACK UP! BACK UP!" I shout to the other guards.

They eye the pen, unsure of what it is... Or does.

"Take one more step and I release the awesome power held within this little device!"

"Look out! He's got a weapon!" Shouts one of the guards.

I had to stifle a bit of a laugh.

"You ponies don't even wanna know what this little thing can do!"

"Oh yeah?! What can that little thing do, two legs?" Shouts the guard in my choke hold.

"What can it do? Oh! I'll tell what it can do!"

"..."

"Well get on with it alien creature!" One of the guards shouts.

"Imagine this!" I shout, "Picture the worst thing you can think of! Times it by ten! That's what will happen when I press this little button!"

I hears gasps from the crowd.

"He's bluffing!" Comes a shout from the ponies in the station.

Shut up dude!

"Oh ho ho! I know! I mean... I KNOW. Somepony did not just say I'm bluffing! The amount of seriousness right now! It's scary!"

The same voice called back, "Then press it already!"

I'm totally bluffing...

"..."

The guards start to inch towards me, slowly wising up to my schemes.

"MAKE WAY FOR THE PRINCESSES!" Shouts somepony else.

Trumpets sound and ponies file away to clear a path that leads convientiently straight to me.

"Benjamin Michael Short! What in EQUESTRIA do you think you're doing?!" Shouts Twilight.

I turn to see Twilight, I'm sorry, Princess Twilight Sparkle standing next to a... Very tall, very regal looking pony.

"Oh I was simply teaching our friend here a little lesson in manners!"

I reach down and give the guard a noogie.

Then, from behind the very tall white pony, emerges a very well armored mare.

"Corporal Hot Shot! What the hay have you gotten yourself into, son?" Asks the military mare.

"Nothing, Captain Sunfire! Just about to whip his flank ma'am! Got him right where I- *GAK* want him!" He says through me choking him.

"Stand down, Corporal... Mr. Short, please release my sorry excuse for a soldier."

I drop the poor guard. He quickly stands up at attention. Poor guy.

I speak up a bit, "Ma'am no disrespect. But I don't think you give Mr. Hot Shot here enough credit. He's quick as the devil and got a pretty mean swing."

"While he's a good fighter, he lacks discipline, and needs to think before he goes and picks a fight with a stranger. Isn't that right, Corporal?"

"Yes ma'am!" Shouts Hot Shot

I turn back to Twilight, but can't help but stare at the pony standing next to her.

"So this is the Infamous Iron Man?" Asks the tall pony.

I hold out a hand to shake, "Benjamin Short at your service. And you must be..."

I keep staring up at her, I marvel at how tall she is...

"Princess Celestia, pleased to meet you." She says, returning the handshake with her hoof.


> Chapter 15: "The Less He Knows, The Better"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Has anypony ever told you, that you're very tall?" I say looking up to Celestia.

What is she like? 6 foot 7 maybe? Taller than me, that's about all that matters really.

"Nopony has said it, but I don't doubt they think it. And welcome, to the great city of Canterlot!" She says .

She spreads her wings in the sunlight and everypony basks in their glow.

I look around and notice I'm the only one standing other than the Princesses themselves.

"Uhh.. Should I like? Should I be bowing or something?" I ask.

"Not necessary... Twilight here has told me a lot about you." She says.

"Like what? How I scared the crap out of the media, last time I was here?" I ask.

She laughs, "That too, she says you are a wonderful student."

"Well thank you, Twilight."

"It was nothing! Just don't go around picking more fights with guards! You might not get so lucky next time." She says.

Celestia speaks, "Would you like to see where you are staying?"

I take a bow anyway, "Of course, your majesty."

"Right this way." She commands.

--------

As we walk through the city streets, the ponies clear the way in honor of Royalty.

All around us, ponies bow down to their benevolent rulers, though, I can't help but feel like their eyes are burning holes in me.

I don't really want to look back to check, but I can feel their uneasy gazes tearing into my back.

Unsure of what to make of me.

Turns out, when "Iron Man" first made his appearance, many ponies didn't believe it. Believed it to be a hoax, a myth, an old ponies tale. And here I was, putting the rumors to rest.

I exist.

The city was amazing. It was so much larger inside its walls than what it looked outside.

Funny how things work like that.

The buildings weren't like Ponyville, most of them were connected, and intertwined on strange, unevenly cut streets.

The only strange part, that it worked. The streets weren't really following any sort of pattern, back on Earth, the streets of cities were on a North to South grid shape.

With the few exceptions, one town I know of started as a French settlement. So the grid pattern was crooked. And diagonal to the general XY shape of streets.

This though, this was something else.

I would hate to have to drive through these streets. But maybe that's why... Ponies don't have to drive.

The buildings were tall, most of them were topped off with golden dome like structures.

Another thing I noticed.

What is up with those noses in the air?!

Is there something up there that smells good? How can you see where you're going?!

I smelled food cooking, it seemed we were passing through the commercial district of the city.

I smelled hay fries, potatoes being bakes, pies being made... And what's that?

I stop a second to get a better smell.

It can't be... No.. No that doesn't make sense.

Is that... Meat?

I look to my right, I see a little restaurant. Run by, Gryphons? Interesting...

The more and more I smelled the delicacy, the more I remembered what a steak tasted like.

Man... When did I get so... Hungry?

"Ugh... Princess, why did we have to walk past this part of town?" Asks Twilight, eyeing the Gryphons' eating establishment.

Oh yeah... There's one thing I didn't mention... They don't know about it...

"To give your student a tour of the town. Wouldn't want him to get lost." Says Celestia.

Twilight continues forward. Celestia gives me a knowing look, then nods to the shop.

Oh my God she knows doesn't she? She planned this out on purpose... How did she do it?

The only meat I've ever eaten since I've gotten here is the fish I go and catch, I haven't told the ponies that I'm an omnivore. And I LOVE my meat...

The only pony that knows is Colgate, oddly enough. She kept that quiet though, for my sake.

Rarity took me in to get a checkup one day, she basically leapt up to get into my mouth.

Unfortunately, that mare knows her teeth. One look at my teeth, she knew my canines weren't for grinding down bits of green stuff.

I figured if one pony could piece it together it would be Twilight, but she didn't seem to take note of my teeth. She's smart, but not exactly overly attentive to detail.

But that brings up another question... What kind of meat would it be? Couldn't be cows. I've had very lively conversations with cows.

Hmm...

The farther down the street we went, the more the castle came into view. And it was big. I mean HUGE.

This thing absolutely towered over all the other buildings. The only reason I couldn't see it fully, is because it was halfway around a mountainside!

The whole thing was built not only on, but INTO the mountain.

"That's quite an impressive structure." I say.

"Quite" says Celestia, "It was built centuries ago after Luna... was banished."

She continues, "After she was gone I abandoned the Castle of the Royal Sisters and left the Elements there with it. I couldn't bring myself to wield them again. That's where Twilight found them. Deep in the Everfree."

"I see" I say with wonder.

When we reach the gates, the giant columns open up with the sound of large cranks being turned.

The yard is almost as big as two football fields, it was filled with foals playing and having fun in the afternoon hours.

I look up at the towering mass of a castle.

I ask myself, "Are you sure you aren't still dreaming?"

We reach the end of the walkway and a flight of stairs leading up to the front doors of the castle.

And oh goodness those are several stairs.

About halfway up them I'm pretty sure my ears popped from altitude change.

When we reach the doors, the two guards standing there swing them open magnificently.

Inside we are greeted with a large hall. The ceiling was higher than I would have ever imagined. But it was a grand sight.

In the windows I saw stories of epic battles, and various ponies.

I began to wonder what each of them meant?

But then I saw an image of Twilight and her friends defeating a draconequus.

"Hey Twilight, is that-?"

"The defeat of Discord." Says Twilight.

"Speaking of Discord," says Celestia, "Where is he? I haven't seen him around."

"Oh Tia, you really should be used to my hiding places by now." Came a male voice.

Celestia looks down at the ground and shakes her head.

"Discord.. Get out of the windows please."

"Oh come now Princess, don't they look so pretty?"

I look up at the windows again, this time they are of Celestia in very humorous poses.

On has a handlebar mustache, another has her eating a whole ton of cake.

"Put those windows back right now!"

"Oh come now Tia, have a little fun!" Says Discord.

There is a puff of smoke and it covers our group.

"Discord!" Shouts Celestia.

The smoke clears and I see the Draconaquus in full form.

He's huge... He's at least ten feet tall. His arms are both claws, one of a lion, the other of a bird-ish thing. He has a hoof, and a thingy? Like a raptors foot. For legs.
-
As the smoke clears he flicks Celestias chin and smiles, "You need to lighten up, Tia."

"Don't call me that." She says.

He turns his gaze to me.

"Now who, or what do we have here?" He says.

He snaps his claw and disappears. He reappears behind me, then using his body like a serpent, moves around me to observe me.

"Now just where did you come from?" He asks... Something about his voice... The way he said that...

Was it sarcasm?... Nah...

Something does seem odd about him though, vaguely familiar...

He looks me up and down. Grabs hold of my arm to make an observation.

"Not as strong as I remem-  expected..." He says.

"What's that supposed to mean?" I ask, somewhat offended.

"Well from what I "overheard" from Tia over here is that you took on a few Timberwolves all on your lonesome." He says, sending a teasing smile at Celestia.

"When did you read that?" Asks Celestia.

"I was that little fly bothering you that night. It's funny how a little annoyance can come back to you." He says with a devilish grin.

I snap back at him, "You don't look so impressive yourself."

He looks at me with a somewhat intrigued look. Probably hasn't been counter-trolled before.

"From what I heard, you've almost taken over Equestria twice, I don't quite buy it." I say with a devilish smile of my own.

"I have been alive for 3 millennia, boy... Don't question my abili-" He says more seriously.

"How much of that was spent in a rock?" I prod at him.

He stands at his full height over me, looking down at me with the kind of seriousness, hidden anger that only an ancient entity can.

He wouldn't say it, but I wouldn't be surprised if he was thinking of all the ways he could vaporize me.

I'm not going to lie, it was kind of intimidating.

Soon, the anger turned to a smile. And he let off his unrelenting gaze.

"I like him, Tia. Can we keep him? I'll lay down a stack of newspapers and he can-"

"Oh I wouldn't do that if I were you, this dogs been known to bite." I say, throwing up a counter.

"But how can you bite? When you're still teething, little foal?" He shoots back

"Well how are you still walking without a crutch, gramps?"

"Why walk when you can fly?" He asks jumping into the air and flapping his small, mismatched wings.

"I'd rather stay on the ground, thanks. With the rest of the crowd." I say gesturing to the ponies around me.

"What's a crowd to a king?" He sings, flaring his arms out to look as majestic as possible.

"What's a king to a god?" I ask looking up.

He gets down in my face, and whispers, "What's a god to a non-believer?"

I'm speechless.

How did he know that line...

Celestia interrupts, "Are you two finished?"

Discord takes a bow.

I'm still a little bothered. Other than a the word crowd, he finished that quote word for word. Something's not right.

"Yeah..." I say, "I think we are."

"If you don't mind, Tia, I think I'll be off." Says Discord.

"Don't call me that Discord, try not to cause too much trouble."

Discord snaps his fingers and he's gone.

I can't help but feel shaken. Something about him seemed disturbingly familiar. Like a severe case of Deja Vu. But what was it?

Celestia notes my discomfort.

"Don't mind him, he does this kind of stuff all the time." She says, "He is a valuable asset, and his magic far outweighs the annoyances, so I tolerate him. I think you're the first one to ever last more than fifteen seconds in one of his word games."

"I don't like him..." I say.

"He's been around longer than I have. I have respect for him." She says.

"Fluttershy must've seen something in him, so he can't be all bad. No one is all bad." I say.

"I wish I could believe that." Says Celestia.

I look her straight in the eyes and repeat myself, "No one."

"Would you like to see your room?" She asks.

--------

Twilight led me up yet another stairway.

Once we reached the door she stopped and turned to me.

"We get to stay in the best room in here!"

"Wait, wait, wait, we?"

"Yeah!"

She pushes open the double doors and reveals a very large room.

The room is huge, round, and filled with books.

" Books... Why am I not surprised." I ask.

"Books are important!" She says, "we need to keep you reading!"

I roll my eyes.

"But there is something in here you will be interested in." She says.

"Oh?" I ask.

Twilight walks in and I follow close behind.

I walk in, on the right side of the room, which I assume is Twilights side, considering it has her cutie mark plastered all over it. A huge king sized bed for the Princess.

The other side wasn't near as impressive, it was plain, simple, with a smaller bed. But I was a plain and simple person. Whenever I go to places away from home, I'm the one sleeping on that couch in the hotel room, so this is a step up.

I place my stuff by the bed. My duffle bag, and book bag.

"That's all you brought?" Asks Twilight

"I don't usually need much, I brought only the essentials." I say.

"I see."

"There's a place to wash clothes correct?"

"Well there are ponies that do take care of that for you."

"Oh... I think I'm gonna have to be the one to take care of that one."

"Why?"

"You ponies don't typically wear clothes, but have you ever smelled dirty gym shorts?"

"Oh.. I suppose not, is it bad?"

"Oh yeah..."

"Did you plan on working out or something?"

"That guy, Discord, he may have just been insulting, but I'm not as strong as I used to be. I feel soft. I know you probably don't know what that means, but it's good to get a healthy dose of exercise, my body is long due for a good workout."

"Well you may be able to goto the Guard Quarters. They have weights and stuff down there."

"Is that a thing?" I ask.

"Yeah! They don't typically allow civilians in there, but being a student of the Princess, they'll make an exception."

"I may have to check that out."

"So! Wanna know why I think you'll like this room? Well, there are actually two reasons. The second will have to wait till nightfall!"

"Ok, shoot." I say.

She runs over to another bookcase, and pulls on one of the books.

Which activates a freaking mission impossible style lock and the bookcase moves to reveal a secret room!

"Holy crap that was cool!" I say.

I walk into the room, all on the walls are different pendants.

"Are these-" I ask.

"Amulets" states Twilight.

"Ooooh! Shiny!" I say reaching for one to my right.

"Don't touch that-"

*ZAP*

"OW!"

"One..." She says a little too late.

"Dang, that one doesn't like me!" I say clinging my hand.

"Many of these were born of evil magic, and that one in particular, doesn't take kindly to strangers. It can only be worn by its owner. And he died almost a century ago."

"Why are all these here?" I ask.

"To keep the wrong ponies from getting their hooves on them."

"What about the Alicorn Amulet? That was a particularly powerful one. Shouldn't that be in here?"

"At first I thought I should bring it here, but nopony ever comes to Ponyville, let alone the Everfree, I think Zecora handled it just fine."

"Fair enough. So when do I get my hands on one of these puppies?"

"All in good time." Says Twilight.

She leads me out of the Amulet chamber.

"Princess Celestia has asked to talk with me privately, what are you going to do now?" Asks Twilight.

"Well, I think I'll go check out the Guard Quarters."

"Alright, I'll have one of them take you there. Now, I mustn't keep the Princess waiting."

"See you later then." I say.

"Later!" She says.

"Hey!"

"Yes?"

"You forgot your tiara!" I say grabbing it off her bed and tossing it to her.

"Oh! No wonder it got stolen so easily! I always forget the silly thing!"

"It's been stolen?"

"Once before, but that's another story." Says Twilight.

"Maybe you can tell me it sometime?" I ask.

"Maybe..." She says guiltily.

"Something wrong, Twi?" I ask.

"No. Just a rather long story that one."

"Ah, I see, well have fun!" I wave.

"You to! Don't let the boys down there intimidate you! They've been known to scare newbies."

"Do I look like your average newbie?" I ask, I'm no stranger to newbie situations.

She just shakes her head and trots out the door.

I quickly change clothes into something I can get dirty in.

Lace up my sandal/boot/things and head out the door myself.

There is a guard there waiting for me.

He looks up at me, marvels at me, but looks mostly un-phased.

"You ready to go? Mr... Uhh"

"Please call me, Ben."

"Ben. Ready to work with the Solar Guard? Best of the best? Toughest of the tough?" He says perking his entire body to impress me. Or intimidate me. One of the two.

"Lets do it."

"Follow me then."

---

He leads me down several hallways and back out to the huge expanse that is the palace courtyard.

Farther down the path I see a large building, just out of site of the main walkway. I look up and see pegasi guards doing rounds overhead, some in armor doing patrols, others racing around the castle, whether for speed, distance, or both.

About two hundred yards from the building...

"Stop here please." He asks.

"Ok?"

"Princess Twilight told me that you wanted a workout, and I'm going to give you one."

The guard looks up to the sky, "He should be here any second, I believe you've already met him."

"Wait... I've already met him? Who?"

Then, a streak of yellow-ish tan, comes blazing across the sky.

"There he is." Says the other guard with a smile.

The streak grows closer, and closer, until.

SLAM!

There's a puff of dust and dirt next to us where the pegasus landed, violently.

When the dust settled, I look up to see a tan pegasus, with a dirty blonde mane.

His cutie mark is an arrow with a flaming head on it.

At first I didn't recognize him. But then after a second.

"Hot Shot?!" I ask, extremely surprised.

"That's right motherbucker! And I'm back for revenge!" He shouts with a challenging smile on his face.

"But I thought your coat was white? Like all the others?"

The other guard speaks up, "You honestly thought we were all white coated?"

"Well yeah? That's what my eyes were telling me."

He takes off his helmet and his coat changes color, to a blue-ish grey.

"The helmets are enchanted. We can choose our colors from a select group. But most choose the standard white."

He puts his helmet back on and his coat returns to its white state.

"Now that that is aside. Here's what's going to happen. You, Ben, are going to race our boy Hot Shot here to those front doors, two hundred meters away."

Hot Shot starts stomping the ground, in anticipation of giving this human payback for embarrassing him in front of his coworkers and Princesses.

Little did he know, I wasn't gonna let him off so easy.

I stretch out my legs, pop my back, knuckles, neck, everything. Get loose.

The other guard draws a line in the dirt.

He stands in front of the line and holds both of his wings high to flag the start.

Other ponies gather nearby to see the race.

The guards overhead stop to see their boy whoop up on this nobody from who knows where.

I feel the adrenaline pumping through my veins. THIS. Is going to be a hell of a race.

"On your mark!" Shouts the guard.

I place my hands on the start line and get down in the starting block position.

Hot Shot does something similar. He prepares to come bounding out of the gates.

"KICK HIS FLANK, HOT SHOT!" Shouts one of the guards!

"You can do it Iron Man!" Shouts another spectator!

And I love you too random citizen!

"GET SET!"

Hot Shot smiles at me, "Ready to eat my dust?"

"Watch me wipe that grin off your face." I smile back.

"GOOO!" Shouts the guard as he drops both of his wings.

We both go roaring out of the gates.

But holy Christ. That guard is fast!

He gains ground on me, he's ahead!

150 meters.

"COME ON TWO LEGS!" Shouts somepony.

"FINISH HIM OFF HOT SHOT!"

We'll see about that.

I pump my arms harder and my legs follow suit, soon I'm nipping his heels.

100 meters.

My heart is really beating now, my breathing gets hard.

Hot Shot looks back to see how far he's smoking the human.

You should've seen the look on his face as I passed him.

50 meters left we are in the home stretch.

Ponies are shouting, and hollering but I can't hear what they are saying. I have tunnel vision on the front doors.

Sweat is pouring down my brow.

In the corner of my eye I see a tan figure, but I can't tell who's ahead.

As we approach the finish line, the screams from the crowd get louder.

Hot Shot and I are neck and neck!

I put on one last burst of speed before we cross!

As I hit the line, I continue running while slowing down until I hit the door. Not literally hit, I just mean until I reach it. It's never good to stop on a dime, especially after a sprint.

I turn around and throw my hands behind my head to help catch my breath.

I turn around to see Hot Shot and the other guard talking.

"Well?" I say through pants in my breath.

The other guard turns and says, "It was too close to call."

"Aaawwww..." All the ponies in the crowd say in unison.

Hot Shot trots over to me and smiles, "Not bad kid."

He holds out a wing.

I slap the wing in a high five type gesture.

"You aren't so bad yourself." I say, returning the smile.

"Names Hot Shot, but you already knew that. About the train this morning, no hard feelings."

"Ben Short, it's all good, maybe next time you won't throw a spear in someponies chest."

He laughs and leads me inside.

Inside I see all sorts of machines and weights and the like.

"Wow, this place is awesome!" I say.

"Only the best for the Solar Guard!" He says, "Ready to get started?"

"You bet!" I say grabbing a couple of dumbbells off a nearby rack.

------

Twilight trotted into Celestias private quarters.

Celestia looks at her very gravely.

"It seems you were right my student, a human has wandered his way into Equestria."

"I know, but it doesn't make any sense that he would be in his regular form. Whenever I went there, I changed into one of them, and I came back the same as when I left. I assumed it would be the same the other way around!" Says Twilight.

"Cadence and your brother should arrive later today, but they haven't had any breaches in security. No reports of anything or anypony coming through the mirror unauthorized. Not that anything could." Says Celestia.

"That's another thing, the mirror doesn't open up for at least 18 more lunar cycles!"

"Then how did he get through?"

"Perhaps there are more than one way between our worlds?" Asks Twilight.

"Even I, in all my years, have never seen anything quite like this. We are dealing with magic that even I have never seen before."

"Another thing Princess, he's not like the others."

"Elaborate."

"During the Sunset Shimmer incident, the humans, well, they look almost nothing like him. They have two legs, and two arms but that's as far as the similarities go."

"..."

"His anatomy is all different, his body shape is just slightly different from them, he's bigger, more stout, his head isn't the same proportion to the body, and his colors don't vary as much as the ones that I encountered. He's the same, but yet, he's like nothing I've seen. Only similar enough to recognize his species."

"Does he know about the mirror?"

"He doesn't know anything, he doesn't even remember how he got here."

"Have you told him that there's a way back."

"No Princess, I told the other girls to keep it quiet. I don't know how he would react if he found out that his only way back was closed for, at the time, a little less than 24 more cycles. At first I considered telling him immediately. But I didn't want to send him to the wrong place. His name is what deterred me. At first I ignored his slight physical differences by saying he was just unique. But even on Earth, names were like here in Equestria. Ben Short doesn't sound like any kind of name to me."

"I think you made the right choice Princess Twilight. But you realize he's going to have to know one day."

"I know Princess..."

"..."

"What if there was another Earth?" Asks Twilight.

"What do you mean?"

"What if instead of just one Equestria, connected to one Earth by a portal. There was an unknown number of worlds, just beyond our reach that we don't know about? What if there is more than just one way between these worlds? What if he managed to slip through one by accident?"

"This world holds enough mysteries in its own. Nothing surprises me Twilight. But what you say intrigues me. Given the evidence, I fear you may be right." Says Celestia

"Well, what do we do now?"

"Continue teaching him, maybe one day he will come to understand it all. And find his own way home. Even I, in all my knowledge and power, cannot solve this puzzle."

She walks over to her fireplace and takes a parchment and begins to jot something down.

"The less he knows, the better. At least for now... When he's ready, when we are all ready."

------------

"And then you know what she said?!" I say.

"Nah man, what did she say?" Asks Hot Shot.

"I kid you not, she looks me straight in the face and says "Oatmeal? Are you crazy?!"

We both let a chorus of laughter ring out through the Guard Quarters.

"She really said that?"

"True story!" I say.

I rack the bar and sit up on the bench.

"You know what? I take back everything bad I thought about you when you stepped off that train!" Says Hot Shot.

"Like what?" I ask.

"Well-"

"ROYALTY IN THE GUARD QUARTERS, AT ATTENTION SOLDIERS!"

Hot Shot snaps to attention, then smacks me with a wing.

"Stand up! Wanna work with the soldiers you're gonna act like a soldier."

"Yessir?" I say, snapping to attention next to him.

I turn and see several guards. Except. These ones were different.

Instead of being white with golden armor, they had dark blue coats and some had bat wings. The feature they all shared was the reptilian eyes.

That's kinda cool.

Then... My mouth drops to the floor.

No, no, that makes no sense, wha-? Huh? But that was... WHA?

*brain-splosion*

I HAVE seen this mare, that mare from the dreams! Who? What? How the-? HUH?

She turns to me as she walks by and shoots me a wink. My mouth is still on the ground.

Hot Shot whispers to me as her entourage leaves.

"Aw dude, she was totally checking me out..." He says.

I look at him funny, "What? Totes was not, she was looking at me."

"Eh, you're probably right, who doesn't like a good visit to the zoo?"

I take my left hand and smack him.

"Ow! What was that for?"

I just shake my head.

"Who was that anyway?" I ask.

"That?" He asks gesturing out the door.

I nod.

"That, was Princess Luna. I don't know if you heard or not, but she recently returned from a trip to the moon. A VERY long trip."

"Wait... You mean to tell me... THAT, is the same pony as Nightmare Moon?"

He looks at me, "Well yes, and no. But if you wanna think of it that way."

I just stare at the door.

"I think I'm done for today, I'm feeling a little worn down."

"Aw come on, we just got started!"

"We've been at it for an hour and a half almost!"

"Yeah! Just got started!"

"Nah man, I'm out of shape, I'll catch you sometime tomorrow!"

"Alright, whatever Two Legs! Catch you around!"

I walk to the door, very sore from my workout.

My mind was literally blown.

Not only was the mare of my dreams real, but she and Nightmare Moon, were one and the same.

At least, at one point in time.

The scariest part, was that she was gorgeous.

The more I thought about it, the more it made sense, yet at the same time, it was wild. This magical world of ponies never ceases to amaze me.

As I walked back to the castle, I noted it was a little late in the day. Maybe I would go visit the library, the Starswirl the Bearded section sounded intriguing.

I reached the castle doors then I remembered something.

One word... STAIRS...

"Awww maaaan..." My aching legs were saying.

My body protested the whole way up.

I finally reached me and Twilight's room. There were two guards posted there, which meant Twilight was in there.

I nod at the guards who nod back.

I open the doors and collapse on my bed.

"Oh my Celestia! I told them to give you a workout! Not a beating!"

I hold my hand up in the air, "Oh no! I'm fine! Just give me a few... Hours..."

"Well I should at least-"

"No no no I'm fine, it's good for me, I'm just a little sore is all. It happens when you don't work for a long time then jump back into it. Plus, the worst part was the stairs up here!"

"Well maybe soon you'll be able to teleport yourself up here! Like so!"

Twilight disappears and reappears. Then again, on a different side of the room. And again. And again.

"Ok Twilight! I get it! Now... Where's the shower in this maze of bookshelves?"

> Chapter 16: Magic, Food, and Dat Mane
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I woke up with a slight groan.

"Mhmmm..." I squeeze out, a little groggy from my nap.

How long had I been out?

I look at my watch.

Wait, where's my watch?

I rub my eyes and sit up to get a look around.

I had taken it off to shower, I suppose I never put it back on.

Let me tell you, after that shower, I was OUT.

It might have been late day, but I was worn. Except now I'm probably gonna be up for like 3 more hours before I can sleep again.

It's dark in the room. I can't see, but I hear Twilight snoring softly on the other side of the room.

I stumble around my side of the study in search of my confounded time measurement device.

I trip over my shoe/sandal things. And smack the floor.

"Who? Wha-?" Grumbles a still asleep Twilight.

I hold as still possible. I do not wanna wake a sleeping beast.

Trust me, when Twi wants sleep, Twi gets sleep.

"Why yes I will have a.... slice of.... my couch...." She murmurs in her sleep.

I manage to find the drawer I dropped my watch in.

I tug it open and find my piece of technology.

I press the button to light up the display.

11:46 it reads...

Great... I'm probably gonna be up till who knows when.

Oh well, I can't stay here bored out of my mind. Plus I don't wanna bother Twilight.

I throw on my shoe-dals and make my way to the door.

Tripping over a bucking book.

*slam*

"HEY!... You can't go around... licking... Fluttershy...." Grumbles Twilight.

"The hell I can't." I whisper to myself, having to bite my arm to hold in a laugh.

I just pictured yours truly walking up and licking Flutters. She would probably freak out and alienate me for life.

Was it worth it?

Totes.

I stand up and brush the dust off my shoulders.

I look over to Twilight to make sure I didn't actually wake her.

*SNOOOOOOOOOORE*

Nope. She's fine.

Anyway...

I open the door as quietly as I can and slip through.

There was a guard standing there, he was different.

"Whoa, are those bat wings real?"

"No sir, the armor I'm wearing has an-"

"An enchantment?"

"Yes sir."

"Wow, that's cool, so you must be Lunar Guard then?"

"The best of the best."

"That's what Solar Guard said."

"Of course they would, but can they see in the dark?" He asked, flaring his reptilian eyes.

"I don't know?"

"The answer is no son."

"Fair enough, can you point me in the direction of the castle library?"

"You are standing in the Grand Hall, you take the third hallway to the left, and take a right at the end of that hallway. I believe another guard will let you in."

"Thanks, I appreciate it, this place is huge."

"No problem, you sure you don't need a light?"

"I'll be fine, you aren't the only one who is ok in the dark."

As I walk through the dark halls, I pass guards, they never stop me. It's hard to mistake the only human in the world as an intruder.

The halls were dark, but it wasn't too dark, it was actually well lit by moonlight.

Before I knew it I was in the Grand Hall. It was truly an impressive sight, even at night.

I felt like I was in Hogwarts or something, only thing missing is floating candles and talking paintings.

I look towards the front of the hall, the doorway leading to the throne room was closed, there were four guards standing on duty. Each armed with a lance, I couldn't tell if they had blades strapped to their wings, not from this distance, in low light.

I look at the door, I wonder if she's in there.

I want to go, but I want to stay.

She intimidates me, yet she mystifies me.

I want to talk to her, but what was there to say?

I had a dream about you? That's not creepy at all.

Was she really Nightmare Moon?

Princess Luna was it?

She never did tell me her name, but it was a dream so even if she did it wouldn't be right.

Nightmare Moon...

Princess Luna...

Nightmare Moon...

Princess Luna...

What does that do to a persons, or pony in this case, mind? Being locked away for a thousand years?

I met Discord, his mind was a bag of cats, as Dr. Banner would say. He was locked in stone I've been told, and put up as a statue in the garden. Which is freaking hilarious if you ask me.

But being secluded... On. The. MOON!

If the moon was anything like Earths, it was dark. Cold. Hot. Desolate. Terrifying.

Staring up, into the black nothingness. Seeing the Earth, or Equestria in the distance.

I would've had a mental breakdown within five minutes, that's assuming there were a breathable atmosphere. I assume there was given she's been there and is still alive.

Then coming back. I would've been mad too.

And the legend never did say she was ALLOWED to come home. She had to escape herself.

Those Elements must be the ultimate anger management. I would've probably shot somepony the moment I got back.

Whose side am I on?

Who said I had to choose sides? It's not my fight. It's not my world.

Where was I?

Oh right. Library.

"Third hallway to the left..." I whisper to myself.

One. Two. Three.

I count the hallways up and take a left.

As I walk down the hall I see paintings and symbols all over the walls. I don't know what they mean.

Every single piece has its own history, none of which I know for myself.

Every story, every piece of the puzzle.

It's so odd to think that the whole time I've walked the Earth, there was a whole other world full of wonder, and... And amazing people... The more you know.

I think of my home, speaking of isolation...

Sometimes I feel like a dead man walking...

Chin up Shorts. You'll live to see another day.

I reach the end of the hallway, I take a right and ahead I can see a subtle glow coming from the castle library.

There are two guards stationed there.

"Evening boys." I say.

"Evening." They say in unison.

They open the door and I enter.

I take a lamp from a hook to my right. I kind of need light to see, to read.

The ceiling is clear. Whether it was made of glass or not, I have no idea, I was inside, but the night sky was as clear as day.

Good luck figuring that one out.

"Starswirl the Bearded? Where are you at?" I say.

As I walk through the aisles. I begin to notice how truly large this library is.

I couldn't read all of these books in ten lifetimes.

I wonder if the Princesses have.

What do you do with all the time in the world?

I look up and see the moon.

I begin to think of how much power one would have to have to move that colossal object. How much would it take to raise the SUN?

Of course assuming that anything beyond atmosphere is the same.

I don't even know if Equestria is round, because its not an idea that the sun and moon circle the Earth here. It's fact. I've seen the magic behind it.

I try not to think too hard about it, my mind has been blown too many times today.

S. S. S... Where are you?

Stargaze... Starlight... Starswirl... Star Wars... Wait back up.

I look down the row labeled Starswirl. At the end I see an entire other room.

I think I found it.

As I enter the room, I am blown away.

How can one pony write so many books?

Sweet Celestia... Where should I start?

Amulets? Black Magic Studies? Charms? Divination? Enchantment?

Let's go with Amulets, gonna need that knowledge.

But wouldn't I need a basic spell book?

How would I even know how to cast?

Would it be a feeling? Like the music? How would I know?

Before I knew it, I had an entire stack of books.

I take them back into the main room and sit down at the table in the center of the library.

Lets see... "Study of Amulets and Magical Objects: Volume 1"

I flip through the pages.

".... an Amulet acts as a magical enhancer to the caster. However, each Amulet is as different as their creators as the magic stored within them is generally from their own magic reserves... Blah blah blah... for this reason many Amulets are created through less than honorable means like stealing the magic from other ponies by force..."

I flip a bit farther forward.

A page titled "Unusual Cases"

"Generally creatures other than unicorns aren't know to create Amulets, as we know, Amulets can take many forms. A magicians staff is by definition an Amulet, as it contains stored magic, and can sustain itself, and recover from prolonged usage as if it were a unicorn."

A couple pages later...

"The Dragon Amulet"

"The Dragon Amulet is believed to have been recovered in year 608 B.B. during the annual dragon migration. It is one of the most powerful amulets known in existence. The user, would be granted the ability to breathe fire, grants them immense strength, become fireproof, and in some rare cases, conjure wings and take flight. This Amulet is a special case because although it is powerful and extremely dangerous, it is set to only allow certain abilities rather than give the user more casting ability. The creation of the Amulet is thought to have been brought about by an ancient dragon. A dying dragon. It is believed to have been powered by the dragons very soul, and that it's bizarre qualities were brought about because of the unique conditions of its creation. The reasoning for the dragons to have abandoned this powerful object is unknown."

Cool. I wonder if that were in the vault somewhere.

"The Dragon Amulet was lost during the castle fire of 1252 A.B. along with several other Amulets. Whether stolen or simply lost, the fire disappeared as mysteriously as it appeared. Luckily nopony was hurt. The Amulets, along with several other artifacts disappeared and have not been recovered."

Drat. That would be a cool one to use, I wanna breathe fire.

"The Alicorn Amulet, created by the evil magician... Blah blah.."

I flip through a chapter or two.

"Amulets and Non-Unicorns"

"There have been few tests done on this subject, given the rare nature of Amulets, and disinterest of pegasi, earth-ponies, and non-ponies. Though, as always, there are a few special cases."

"Case 01- Aeria 1478, Gryphon, Female, came into contact with the Infamous Grey Amulet, although she was not able to cast any spells, the Amulet affected her mind. It's called the Grey Amulet after its tendency to cause the user to lose their mind. Unicorns whose minds were unprepared for the side effects quickly go from happy, bouncing ponies, to blank, grey-shadows of their former selves."

"Case 02- Zebrica 1465, Zebra, Male, came into contact with the Amulet of Amora, named after its creator, Ze-aal Amora. Although the user was not able to conjure more than a spark, the Zebra gained great strength and used his newfound abilities for his own benefits. Eventually the source of his immense strength was found out, and the Amulet was stolen. It has never been on any official record since."

"Case 03- The Bad-Lands 1486, Minotaur, Male, came into contact with the Crystal Scepter. The Amulet was thought to have been lost during the Equestria/Crystaline war after the evil Sombra fell. This Amulet is believed to have been created by King Sombra himself. (With the magic of the Crystal Heart no doubt.) Although unable to cast, or conjure regularly. The Minotaur was able to cause a single blast of magic that nearly leveled a small building. The strain of magic on the Minotaurs body was so great it caused him to go into shock, and was immediately hospitalized."

".... although she was not able to cast any spells..."

"Although the user was not able to conjure more than a spark..."

"Although unable to cast, or conjure regularly..."

"Although unable to cast."

"Unable to cast."

"Unable to cast."

"Unable to cast."

I search for any other evidence of non-unicorn magics and found very little. And what I did find was disheartening...

Unable to cast.

I soon grew bored with my studies and looked up to the sky.

The moon was awfully pretty tonight. It mystified me, just like its owner.

I reach over and take a piece of parchment.

I begin drawing the moon, at first as I remembered from Earth, then once that was done, I draw the moon that I have. From there I start to draw other celestial objects.

I add stars, planets, and galaxies.

I even draw Apollo 11. Then a Space Shuttle. Then a Space Shuttle still strapped to the rocket.

From the rocket, I draw an astronaut, I draw an alien. You know the generic little green man.

I draw Saturn, Jupiter, Uranus, Neptune, and then the asteroid belt as well as a comet.

I soon find myself drawing the Solar System.

I had been at it for who knows how long when I hear a soft voice.

"What art thou drawing?"

Art thou? What is this the 19th century?

No seriously what year is it here?

Without looking up I reply, "Oh it started as the Moon, then I got a little carried away."

I gather all my papers that I had been drawing on, kind of embarrassed.

"They look stupid, I know."

"We think they're great."

I turn to see who I'm talking to, "Well thanks, but who's we-?! Princess?! I mean Nightmare Moon! I mean-!"

Her eyes drooped at the sound of Nightmare Moon.

"I'm sorry... I shouldn't have said that... It was insensitive of me." I apologize.

"It's quite alright. It's a reaction we are used to..." She says quietly.

Oh great, good job Ben, you hurt her feelings... Jerk...

"No really, I'm sorry, It's just that... I didn't think that the famous Mare in the Moon could be so pretty." I say.

Her ears perk back up and she smiles.

*Phew*... Perfect recovery.

"May we see your drawings?" She asks.

"Of course your majesty."

I show her my many parchments.

"What's this?" She asks, holding up the drawing of Apollo 11.

"Well that is the Apollo 11 rocket!" I say, "It contained the humans that first set foot on the moon!"

"Preposterous!" She says in awe, "Without the aid of magic? Impossible!"

"Not so, Princess! My moon is about 238,900 miles from the Earth and with the proper tools we were able to land not just one, but 12 men on the moon."

"Blasphemy! How did they escape without the aid of the stars?"

"With something we call a Lunar Module. We don't have magic back on Earth, we had to come up with our own solutions."

"Interesting... Is this your moon?" She asks holding the picture in question.

"That's the one! It's not picture perfect. It's been a while since I last got a good look at it, if you can't tell."

"It's very pretty."

"The drawing on paper doesn't do it much justice, I personally prefer yours." I say looking up, "You really move that thing all by yourself?"

"But of course! How else would ponies know when it is time for bed?" She says as if it were a silly question.

"That's not exactly what I meant. By the way, my name is-"

"Ben Short, we know."

"Did you hear that from your sister or Princess Twilight?"

"Dost thou not remember? We have met with thee."

I just give her a blank stare.

"When?" I ask, "At the Guard Quarters? I would hardly call that a-"

"In your dreams!" She persists

"Woah, woah, woah... Hold up.. What do you mean?"

"Dost thou really not remember? We were standing in a field and you were about to touch my-"

(Read that last sentence out of context)

"I was about to touch your horn, I know, but... That was really you?" I ask

"Of course! Somepony has to protect ponies dreams!"

Consider my mind blown for about the... One, two, three, four... Twelfth time today.

"Wow... That's incredible... I thought I was just dreaming..."

"Didn't you have a dream protector on your home world?"

"Not really no.. A persons dreams were usually kept to themselves, and most times they don't remember the dream after they have awoken."

"That is terrible. How terribly lonely the dreams must have been!"

"The ones I do remember are usually the nice ones, so I don't complain."

"Have your dreams changed any during thous visit?"

"Well, I do seem to dream a lot more."

"Speaking of which, what art thou still doing awake? It's long past time for ponies to be awake."

"Well Princess, I went to bed a little early and woke up in the middle of the night. I couldn't sleep so I came down here to do some reading."

"We see, do you even know what time it is?" She asks.

"Of course! It's 11- er... Well..."

My watch reads 3:14.

"I've been here a while."

"We noticed."

"Say, on a slightly related note, what in the world does Twilight dream about?"

"Why do you ask?"

"As I was leaving, I swear I heard her say the strangest things..."

"Like what?"

"Well she said something about taking a slice of couch. And then licking Fluttershy."

"Hmmm..." She says, "I may have to oversee this."

Her eyes light up white and she goes into that weird, statue like state.

About 5 seconds later I hear a pop and she's back with a very... Odd... Look on her face.

"Well? What was she dreaming?"

"You don't wanna know." Says the Princess.

Just then my stomach rumbles...

"Oh right... I fell asleep before dinner." I say.

"Wouldst thou care for something to eat?" She smiles.

"Oh Princess you really don't have to-"

"Of course we do! You are our guest! And please, call us Luna."

--------

Luna, leads me down several corridors.

I found myself admiring her long and magnificent mane. It was like Celestias except it seemed to contain the entirety of outer space, so one could in fact, say "those locks are out of this world."

I mean what kind of shampoo does she use? Like 2-n-1 shampoo and conditioner. Now with extra cosmos.

The deeper I look into it, the more the sparkles seem to take shape. They begin to look more like stars than sparkles. It feels like I could just reach out and grab one.

It was strange, it was unnatural, it was beautiful.

As was she.

As the thought crossed the threshold of my mind, I couldn't help but also think, am I a freak? This is a horse we are talking about here.

But the same voice shouted back, Is that all she is? A horse?

No...

The more I think on it, the more I'm torn. I went on a date with Twilight, but that was all in good fun, I wasn't really serious about it. I agreed because, granted she is cute and a huge dork, she was my friend. I didn't want to hurt her feelings.

"Something wrong?" Asks Luna, noting the look on my face as I deal with inner turmoil.

"Oh no! I was just- uh...- admiring your mane." I say quickly snapping out of it, "How does one gather all of the cosmos into ones hair?"

She stops and looks at me kind of funny. The look on her face indicated she thought I was either crazy, funny, or both?

"It's not that special, compared to Tia's it-"

"Are you kidding me? Celestia's got nothin' on that! Your hair is the night sky! It's amazing really..."

She turns her head to hide away in her mane.

"It... It's not that special..."

"Princess, if I may..." I start, "can I...? Can I touch your mane?"

She comes out of her shell, "I.. We.. Don't mind."

I get close to her. I reach a hand towards the majestic, mystical flow of hair. It's like nothing I've ever seen before.

It feels like the smoothest silk, yet it flows like a body of water. As I run my fingers through it, it moves and flows around my hand like liquid. I soon find myself in a trance, in it I see the stars, galaxies and the like. It's not hair, it's a celestial sandbox. I reach out towards the tiny glints of light.

They move and dance around my hand, I can feel them bouncing off my skin, like tiny grains of sand. The experience is like nothing I've seen, here in Equestria, or on Earth. It took my breath away. She took my breath away.

I cup my hand around one of the tiny glints and pull it towards me. I move my face closer to the threshold. The light from the small sphere grows ever subtly brighter. My face, reflecting its faint glow. I grip the little fragile star with my fingers and pull it past the edge of space.

I look down at my hand, the small object now resting in my palm. It feels like a tiny, warm marble rolling in my hand. Like a miniature little sun. Giving off its subtle light.

I look up from my palm and find myself staring into the most beautiful blue eyes I've ever seen.

"It's beautiful isn't it?" She asks, looking down into my palm.

"Yeah... Yeah it is..." I say, looking into the windows to her soul.

She looks up and returns my gaze.

For a moment we just sit there and look at each other.

When I notice-

"Luna? Why are your wings doing that?" I say, gesturing to her now extended wings.

She slams them back in as quick as she can with a loud "POMF"

"It's no-nothing..." She insists, "Weren't you hungry?"

-----

She flares her horn and a small chef pony comes booking it out of the kitchen.

He kneels before the Princess and she says to him, "Fetch our fair guest a bite to eat. For he has grown weary and requires sustenance!"

"Yes Princess!" He says and scurries away.

I hear some clanging in the back.

We move to one of the many tables in the room.

"So what's it like?" I ask.

"Pardon?" She replies.

"Being a ruler?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well you see, back on Earth, I was always Blue Collar. I was a worker. I often wondered what it would be like to be big and important. But I never actually saw myself in charge of something like being President."

"President?"

"He's similar to a king, except he has many more limitations to what he can do and he is elected democratically."

"Odd. Who is the one who thought of that?"

"Of what?"

"Of a President?"

"Well the people of a land called England traveled across a large ocean to settle a new land. Those people were tired of the oppressive rule of their king. He wasn't an evil man, but they largely considered themselves their own people and no longer wanted to subject themselves to the crowns rules. They wanted to govern themselves."

"Interesting, nopony has ever complained about my sister and I."

"Well from what I can tell, you two have a good system going, I don't think I've met a single pony who wasn't somewhat stable in their living condition."

"It hasn't always been like that. There was a time when food was scarce, and living conditions were horrific. The weather would run itself, much like in the Everfree. Ponies were scared to go outside because of the beasts that roamed the lands."

"So what is it like, being in your position? Ruling Equestria?"

"Honestly. Stressful. But we tend to enjoy being in the company of our subjects, they have begun to warm up to us, after our very sudden... Return."

She looks down at the floor and closes her eyes in shame.

I look at her, "Hey.."

She looks up and listens.

I smile, "It's in the past, no one here is judging you anymore. You've been forgiven, a long time ago."

She smiles back at me, "thanks..."

...

"Were you cold?" I ask.

"Hmm?"

"Were you cold up there?" I say, looking out at the moon.

She looks with me and says nothing.

Yes...

My heart went out to her, one thousand years up there... Damn...

Then I thought of something else.

She was ancient. I wasn't saying it as an insult. She's OLD.

That thought got me laughing a bit.

"What's so funny?" She asks.

"Well nothing! It's just that, it just occurred to me that you are at least a thousand years old!"

"1,251 years and counting." She replies.

"Jeez old lady... You look great for your age! What's your secret? Make up? Face-lift?" I say being the jokester that I am.

She giggles and says, "It's just how it's always been. We hardly remember our mother. She watched us mature and when we were ready, she sent us into the world to help spread love, and order to this world."

"So you don't know how you live so long? Is there an expiration date?"

"We honestly do not know."

Soon, the little chef pony comes out of the kitchen with a very fancy little roller, with one of those silver platter things on it.

He lifts the circular lid and says, "Dinner, is a- served!"

"Thank you chef." Says Luna and sends him away.

I look down at my meal, it looks delicious.

It's some sort of stew, it has all sorts of vegetables and stuff in it, I see carrots, tomatoes, spinach, peppers, all sorts of stuff.

Within the first two minutes, the entire bowl is gone and I am stuffed to the brim.

I look up from the bowl and see Luna staring at me mouth agape.

I shrug my shoulders, "What? I told you I was hungry!"

"Yes... Yes you did." She says in disbelief.

I yawn and check the time, it was nearly 4 in the morning, I was feeling pretty sleepy.

"It sounds like somepony is ready for bed." She says.

"I suppose you're right." I say, letting out another yawn.

------

We walk up the steps to me and Twilights room.

The guards bow to the Princess and I continue forward.

Before reaching the door, I stop and turn to say,

"It was really nice meeting you, Princess."

"Charmed." She replies.

"So will I see you around?" I ask.

"If you would like to.."

"I would, very much."

"Well then, sweet dreams."

She turns and begins heading down the hall.

I watch her go until she's long out of site.

Wow...

I turn to enter the room.

"Hey buddy..." Says one of the guards standing watch.

"Hmm?"

"Don't even think about it."

-----

Once back in my room, I make may say to my bed.

I sit down on the bed and reach into my pocket.

Still inside is the tiny glowing star. I walk over to one of the many shelves and grab an empty cylindrical bottle. About an inch tall and an inch wide.

I drop the little star in it and place it by my bedside, I watch it bounce around gently inside and place it by my bedside.

I take my shirt off and throw it down next to my shoes.

I look out the window at the night sky.

I can't help but wonder what exactly just happened. My mind was now stuck on Luna. I hope I'm not getting hung up.

And when Ben Short gets hung up... He gets hung up.

The last thing I remember hearing as I drifted to sleep, was Twilight sleep talking something along the lines of...

"Can we all just... stop and appreciate... the art of... cookie... monster?"

> Chapter 17: The War Machine
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"How do I look?" I ask Twilight

"How do I look?" I ask Twilight.

"You look great." She says, finishing up my tie that I really need to learn to tie myself if I am to become a true gentleman...

I button up my collar and look myself over.

"Rarity really did a great job on this thing."

"Well it's kind of what she does, besides, do you know how many of my dresses are Rarity originals?" She asks.

"Too many?"

"Not enough actually."

"Odd, not the answer I expected at all. So remind me, what is this meeting thing for again?"

"It's the Spring Royal Summit, the Princesses and respective high ups meet to discuss the following years resources are going to be directed towards and how various other international matters shall be dealt with."

"So who all is going to be there? Is this like a Parliament type thing? What exactly should I be expecting?"

"Well I don't know what Parliament is, but it basically works like a voting system, several important politicians from all over Equestria congregate in order to vote upon matters at hand, as well as bring up new ones."

"Wait? It's a democracy? What about the Princesses?"

"It's usually fairly democratic, but the Princesses have the power to step in and say No to anything they deem unnecessary or unsafe. What the Princesses say, goes. They are ultimately the final deciders on anything and everything."

"What if one of the sisters disagrees with the other? Or say you disagree with their decision?"

"Then we take a vote amongst ourselves, but that rarely happens."

"Aren't there four of you? Say you vote evenly?"

"You forget, there are five rulers of Equestria and her various provinces."

"Five?"

"My brother, Prince Shining Armor."

"He is a Prince isn't he? I didn't even think about that one. So he would be the decider."

"Correct."

"What about Prince Blueblood? Doesn't he have a say?"

"That stallion couldn't distinguish an orange from an apple."

"Harsh?"

"You haven't met this stallion. He is technically a prince, but has no actual seat of power."

"I see." I say as I reach down to take a sip of water from the cup I had placed on me and Twilight's table.

"Did I ever tell you about that time that Rarity had a crush on him?"

I immediately do a spit take.

"Say what?"

"It's true! She had it in her head that he was her true love! Well that all changed quickly."

"Elaborate."

"Well it involved destroying the Grand Galloping Gala and a large cake flying through the air and hitting Rarity. Who was used as a pony-shield, by said Prince."

"I can imagine she wasn't too happy about that."

"You should've seen it for yourself!"

"I wish I could've."

Just then we hear a knock on the door.

"Just a minute!" Shouts Twilight, who runs to the door.

From my side of the room I continue putting my shoes on. Which I can't help but feel are somewhat out of place. Suit, Tie, and sandals... Don't even worry about it Rarity.

The door opens and two ponies step in.

The first to step in is a mare, another Alicorn whom I haven't met yet. Her mane is pink-ish, and her... Entire body is pink, and pink upon pink on pink with some god blessing pink and all topped off with some mother trucking pink, and get this, plot twist! More pink... It's like she was born simply to sell toys for some sort of strange whacked up kids show or something.  I assume she's Princess Cadence.

The other is a stallion who is actually rather tall for an average unicorn. His mane is blue but coat is white.

Now who's this clown?

He looks like he's pretty tough, he's a big boy. I guess since he's with the Princess that he's Twilight's brother. If that's so he's pretty good at the whole magic thing. But I've been wrong before though so I won't assume anything. Hell, in a world of magical talking ponies I can never be sure of anything.

Twilight bum rushes both ponies and grabs them in a huge hug.

"Cadence! Shining!" She shouts

Yup, I was correct.

Then Cadence and Twilight do some sort of satanic ritual that goes like,

"Sunshine! Sunshine!"
"Ladybugs awake!"
"Clap your hooves and!"
"Do a little shake!"

I kind of stand there and gawk... Not entirely knowing what to make of it. It's probably one of the strangest family reunions I've seen.

"Twily!" Shouts Shining Armor,

"Shining! It's so nice to see you two!"

"We have actually been here for a day or two but we were resting from our travels."

He turns to his wife and winks on the word "resting".

Uh huh... "Resting"... Call me crazy, but I don't think that's what it's called.

I let out a bit of a laugh, Twilight was confused, but Cadence blushes a bit because I knew what he meant.

Oh Twilight, still so innocent. The world needs more like her.

Shining turns to me, "So you must be the human I've been hearing about."

He expands his chest a bit. Not enough that he was showing off, it was more like a soldier. But then again he was a Captain. It's almost like he's trying to... Intimidate me?

"Depends? What'd you hear?"

Cadence and Twilight shift uneasily.

"I hear that you tried dating my sis over there."

"She asked me to go see a movie, so technically. She dated me." I begin ,

That only seemed to strike a nerve.

"Well I don't know why she would've, you don't look like much. Plus there's a very nice guard over in the Crystal Empire that she seemed to favor."

Twilight blushed a bit shrinks behind Cadence.

"I get the feeling you don't like me." I say, becoming the egotistical, smart-flank that I become when you disrespect me.

"Oh no! It's not you, really. I'm sure you were plenty handsome, for a monkey." He says.

"Shining..." Cadence steps forward.

"So what is it then? Huh? What makes you so special? I bet you were probably the Captain of the hoofball team, probably had the whole world handed to you on a silver platter."

Now he's somewhat peeved.

"For your information, I worked my flank to get to where I am today, what have you done that's so great?"

"I traveled between dimensions for one thing. Gave ponies the knowledge that there is life somewhere else out there."

"I trained for years, put forth the effort and got the best out of it. What does that make you?"

"Genius. Billionaire. Playboy. Philanthropist." I say not because its true. But because it was funny to me.

"I also heard you made a fool of one of the guards." He says, looking much, much less friendly than before.

"He asked for it, and we made good out of it. Corporal Hot Shot's my buddy now."

"The guards must be getting soft." He says, "I knew I shouldn't have left. Captain Sunfire doesn't know a dang thing about-"

Ok you son of a-

"Hey! You don't talk about my friends that way, now I understand that you don't like me. I understand that Twilight is your sister and you want to protect her! I've been there, I have sisters too, in this world and in the one I left. But if you think you can talk about Captain Sunfire and Hot Shot like that, you got another thing coming. Prince Armor." I say getting up in his face.

"Is that so?" He says through gritted his teeth.

"Yeah." I say glaring back at him.

"Boys I'm sure that we can work this-" starts Twilight.

"I challenge you to a duel!" Shout Shining.

"Accepted." I say with venom in my words.

"The Arena, ten minutes." Says Shining Armor, as he walks out the door.

"Uh-oh..." Say both the girls in unison.

Cadence follows her husband out the door.

I walk over to my bed and grab my book bag. I carry more than just books in there.

"Ben, I am SO sorry! I don't know what came over him! He never acts like that!"

"It's probably something to do with another male sleeping in the same room as his little sister that he doesn't approve of." I say.

"But it's just- well... That was surprisingly accurate."

"Like I said, I have sisters too. But that doesn't give him the authority to talk about ponies like that. If you got a problem with me, keep it with me, not somepony else."

...

"I hope you know what you're getting into." She says.

"I'm well aware. I know he was Captain of the Guard for a reason. If I lose I lose. I just want to get one good swing to smack that little smirk off his face."

--------

As I make my was down to the Arena, which is located next to the Guard Quarters, I hear whispers coming from the other guards.

"Did you see Prince Armor? I've never seen him so upset." One says.

"What could've ticked him off that badly?" Says another.

I shuffle through my bag and pull out the books and such, what I really need is stuffed in the bottom of the pouch.

You see, learning about magic hasn't entirely been a waste. Though I can't do magic, I've learned a trick or two.

I pull out a small pouch from the side compartment of the bag.

Projection Powder. Zecora taught me how to make it. She usually uses it on Nightmare Night to help tell the legend of Nightmare Moon. It works fairly simple, you throw the dust and you picture an image of what it needs to be. A fun party trick, but it can have some interesting uses.

I pull out an Illumination Charm, Twilight made it for me. In case I ever found myself in a dark situation. It works basically like a flashlight. Don't know how I'll use this, but I'll figure it out.

And last but not least, my prized possession. My greatest creation up to this point since I've come to Equestria! A little concoction that I made, with the potions book that I "borrowed" from Twilight. A Short-Range Telportation Potion! I've wanted to do it ever since I saw Twilight do it that first day! I didn't know when I was gonna use it, but you never know when it'll be good to teleport. In fact, why didn't I use it the other day so I didn't have to march up ALL THOSE STAIRS...

I unbutton my suit, take my tie, and wrap it around my fist like a glove, this is how some UFC fighters do it, just a piece of cloth.
...

I reach the Arena and boy the place is a lot bigger on the inside.

It's like a miniature colosseum. There are  seats surrounding the inner arena and a large balcony for, I assume, royalty and other special guests to spectate.

There are already off-duty guards and random citizens filing in to see what the Prince came storming in for. There were rumors spreading of a duel.

In fact I see him down there now.

I stuff my various things into my suit.

The charm in my front pocket, the bottle in my inside pocket,and I loop the powders string to my belt.

I make my way to the center ring, Shining Armor and another guard is standing there.

The ring is big, and open, there are pillars surrounding the place. It's at least two basketball courts in diameter. To put it in perspective.

I look up and around, ponies are really starting to file in. Who the hay tells all these ponies when stuffs going down?

To my right I see a wall of weapons, of course all of them have been "nerfed", we are dueling, but not trying to kill each other.

I see lances, spears, wing blades, staffs, basically sticks, and several other blunt weapons. The blades have all been replaced with wood. I see what looks like a war hammer, as well as a wing bow. It's basically a bow and arrow just shaped somewhat differently to fit a Pegasus' wings. Unicorns can use them also, with magic. Earth Ponies can but its very strange, they have to stand on their hind legs and pull with one hoof while holding with the other. This is very awkward and most tend to avoid it. But most don't have hands.

Shining Armor and I face each other in the center of the ring. We've really drawn quite the crowd.

The guard turns to me, "You are aware of how duels work correct?"

"It works in rounds? A clean strike marks the end of a round. The first pony to five wins? Am I correct?"

He simply nods. And turns to face us both.

In a loud booming voice, he shouts, "Gentlecolts! Choose your weapons! Remember, you may choose to change weapons between each round!"

We both walk to the weapon rack, no words being said. Only a tension in the air.

I grab a small staff. I test its balance in my hand. I start twirling it like I would back when I actually did this type of stuff.

I then decided to grip it less like a staff, and more like a sword. Something Equestria didn't have, two hands. I hold the thing vertically, and swing it like a baseball bat. It makes a satisfying swoosh.

I have chosen my weapon.

I look over at Shining Armor, it seems he has chosen similarly. He wants to best me at my own game. Using magic to grip the short staff.

We return to the center of the ring. My heart is beginning to pound, adrenaline pumping once more.

"Gentlecolts! Face each other please!"

We do as instructed.

"Weapons ready!"

"C'mon Shining! Show him what you got!"

"You can do it Two Legs! I believe in you!"

I say to him, "Alright pretty boy, lets see what you got."

...

"Fight!"

I waste no time at all, I do a simple wrist flick and tap him on the horn. He didn't even have time to react.

"1-0" I say, doing a little twirl with my "sword."

"Next time it won't be so easy." He says, smirking at me.

I hear a couple of whoots! From the audience.

I ready my weapon for a second time. Holding it like a katana, the only way I was taught.

He readies his.

This time, he takes the first swing.

I hold up to block. The stick bounces off mine and I return with a barrage of my own.

*crack* *crack* *crack* go our sticks bouncing off each other.

But this time, he blindsides me and catches me in the calf.

"1-1" he says, smiling all cocky like.

"Yeah! Atta colt Shining!" Somepony yells.

We ready our weapons again.

I swing at his head.

He promptly ducks and sweeps my legs.

I'm quick enough to notice it and jump over it.

I'm completely focused on cracking this pretty boy upside the head when..

I feel something grab my leg.

I glance down and see an aura wrapped around my ankle.

"WOAH!" I cry as I'm yanked to the ground.

I feel Shinings stick tap me on the forehead.

"1-2"

"Shut up" I say getting back onto my feet.

The crowd is really getting into it now!

"Back up Iron Man! Lets go!" Shouts a spectator.

We ready our weapons once again.

He swings first.

I wasn't entirely ready that time.

The stick I was holding flies somewhere to my left.

He takes another swing that I proceed to duck under.

I take my fist that was wrapped in my tie and take a jab at his jaw.

My fist rebounds off of a force field!

He takes the opportunity to sweep my legs out from under me and smack me in the chest.

"1-3"

I stand up and retrieve my stick. I need to come up with a plan soon.

I bend down and pick up my weapon. I see a pebble, about the size of a marble, I pick it up and put it in my mouth.

We ready our weapons again.

I swing, but he grabs my hands using magic.

He takes a swing but I jump up and kick the stick back before it can take out my ribcage.

I spit the pebble out at about Mach 5 towards his eyeball. Lord knows those things are a huge target.

"Ah!" He cries and throws my back with magic.

I leap back up in time to see a ballistic stick hurdling towards my...

*CRACK*

"AH!" I shout in pain.

My shins...

"God damn it!" I shout keeled over in pain.

"1-4, looks like the famous Iron Man isn't so Iron after all." Says Shining Armor.

I look down at my shin, which is throbbing in pain.

"Come on Ben! Thou can kick this peasants sorry flank!" Shouts... Somepony.

I look up, and standing on the balcony, are the Princesses. They too had come to watch this spectacle.

"Get up Ben!" Luna shouts!

She seems to be the only one getting into this. Twilight and Cadence are both worried for the both of us. Who knows what Celestia is thinking.

I grip my shin. But the cogs in my head keep turning.

"Give up?" Asks Shining.

I look him dead in the eye.

"Like hell..." I glance to the official, "I'd like to switch weapons, please."

"Very well." Says the guard overseeing this.

I walk over and grab the wing bow. I pluck the sting, which gives off a small twang.

Shining Armor looks me over, unsure of my choice in weapons.

I hoist the bow around my body, Lara Croft style.

I grab a couple of the blunt head arrows. Once again, we aren't here to kill... Only to maim.

I reach into my front pocket and grab the Charm.

I put my fists up in the air, ready to fight.

He swings but I duck and jump back a few feet.

"Tossing a flash bang!" I shout, sliding the charm across the floor at his hooves.

"HA! You missed you silly-!"

I hold up a hand and gesture for him to look down again.

He glances, BANG!

The Illumination Charm lights off, giving a brilliant shine. A blinding shine.

"Ah!" He shouts shielding his eyes.

I sprint across the floor and tackle him to the ground. Followed by a smack upside the head.

"2-4!" I shout in his face.

There is a chorus of cheering from the audience, cheering for the alien. The underdog.

"TAKE THAT YOU UNRULY WELP!" Shouts Luna in the Royal Canterlot Voice.

Celestia looks at her kind of funny, but doesn't ask questions.

I can't help but laugh, I have a royal cheerleader.

"This isn't over yet!" Shouts Shining.

Some guards from the crowd, "C'mon Shining! Finish him!"

He readies his weapon.

I reach into my back pouch for the powder.

...

He pounces but I throw the powder in his face.

He stumbles back in shock as a smoke screen fills the air.

He sees Ben Short standing in the dust.

He jumps and swings with all of his might.

*WHFFFFH* cries his stick as he swings through a projection.

He stops and looks around.

"Ah ha! A clever trick! But unfortunately it's not going to-"

*WHAP* as my fist slams into his jaw.

"3-4" I say

Another cheer erupts from the crowd as the dust settles!

"That was a cheap trick..." Says Shining, rubbing his jaw.

"So is grabbing someone with magic."

"Touche" he replies

"Stick around, I have one final trick up my sleeve."

He readies his weapon.

"Hold on, I'm kinda thirsty, lemme get a drink real quick."

I reach back and grab my vial of potion and take a swig.

"Alright, lets do it." I say grabbing my bow and readying an arrow.

He takes a swing but-

*poof*

"Where did I go?" I shout from the rafters.

He looks up and fires up his horn to release a blast of magic at me.

I jump from the rafters, but just before I hit the ground-

*poof*

"You see Shining, you may be better at combat!" I say from two feet behind him.

He turns and swings at me but alas-

*poof*

"You might be better at magic!" I shout from the other end of the arena, "but you lack one thing!"

He fires another magical blast at me, in complete anger and frustration.

*poof*

"And what's that!?" He shouts with venom in his voice.

"Excuse me Luna." I say from on top of the balcony.

I ready the bow and draw back, "CREATIVITY!"

I aim at his cutie mark and let fly.

The arrow hits him right in the flank.

Luna can't even contain herself.

"WWWWAAAAHOOOOOO" she screams at the top of her lungs!

"4-4" I say, tipping my "hat" to the Princess.

Celestia stands and raises her wings. Everypony, save the other Princesses take a bow, I take a knee respectfully.

"As entertaining as this has been, I must put a stop to it. We cannot allow an Ambassador and a Prince to have a grudge match, not at this hour."

She teleports Shining Armor up to us.

"You two, go clean yourselves up and forget this silly rivalry. Shining Armor, I expected more from a married stallion, let alone a Prince of Equestria. Ben, I know you aren't technically a citizen of Equestria, but you simply must stop picking fights with everypony you meet. It's not how we do things here."

"No... I'm sorry your highness. I guess I let my anger get the better of me." I say, "I was rude and inconsiderate, I should be more mature than that ma'am."

"Very good, now lets get down to business, we have urgent matters to discuss." Celestia walks out of the Arena, followed by Twilight, followed by Shining, followed by me, Cadence and Luna.

Cadence whispers to me, "I'm so sorry you had to go through that. He never acts like that."

"That's what Twilight told me, I told her it was probably because she took me on a date and he was being protective. But maybe he just plain doesn't like me?"

"Either way, I'm sorry about that. How's your leg?"

"Swollen but fine. How's your husbands jaw, and flank, and ego?"

"All bruised, but he earned it."

Cadence continues ahead, leaving Luna and I in the back of the pack.

She looks at me and smiles.

I look at her and smile back.

"What?" I ask jokingly, "You gonna kiss me or somethin'?"

"Wha-? No!" She says kind of flabbergasted.

I just laugh, "I'm just kidding, but you were just my personal little cheerleader weren't you?"

"What is this, cheerleader, of which thou speaketh?"

"Well it's uh, never mind. Thanks for rooting for me back there." I say

"That was the most entertaining duel we have witnessed in a millennium! Thou was very clever with the Projection Powder! How didst thou come up with that idea?" She asks

"Well I know this isn't gonna make sense to you but..." I say deepening my voice, "I'm Batman!"

I say in the grumbly, rough, nail gargling voice of Christian Bale.

"We thought you were Iron Man?" Says Luna in confusion.

-------

Celestia stands to speak.

"We are here today to discuss the future of Equestria and her outlying provinces. Let the first meetings of the Summit begin!" She says to the congregation of ponies.

"Today we will be discussing the blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah...." Is all I heard.

We are inside of the Debate Hall of the castle. It looks exactly like a political room would back on Earth. A table in the center of the room surrounded by rows of seats for the various Senators and other important ponies.

I am near the center of the room near Twilight, as that's the entire purpose of me being here. Being her student and all.

I've always hated politics, and Twilight knows it, I made it very clear whenever she first mentioned it. To help pass the time she assigned me a plethora of Chemistry. Not potion making. Chemistry, regular. Plain. Old. Chemistry.

Thing about magic, is that even though it does exist. That it doesn't completely disregard science. Like to put it into a picture for you, the difference between potion making and chemistry is that with potions, you have laws of physics that don't normally exist. You mix the ingredients that hold magical properties themselves.

Magic doesn't disregard laws of physics completely, they can just bypass them to a degree. For example, the Law of Conservation of Mass. A healing spell. The reason that you can't just go to a hospital and have them cast a spell to heal you, is because you can't just create living tissue spontaneously. At least not in that sense.

Technically you could, but it would have painful and dire consequences. The materials that would be required to rebuild the damaged tissue would have to come from somewhere. Your metabolism would literally not be able to keep up. You would starve to death depending on how big the cut is.

Now as with everything in this world there is an exception. Discord, for example, can just do whatever he wants. That magic is strange and powerful, and I haven't even begun to understand how it works, or what in the world makes that guy tick. I honestly probably never will.

He still bothers me, I'm not sure why.

Twilight can do something similar, but it was very small scale, she has been known to be able to create something small like a parasprite.

The Law of Conservation of Energy is still in effect, that is still a thing, which makes me wonder if electricity would ever work.

Now this Law also confuses me, I can't decide whether or not magic is a form of energy or if its some strange form of matter. It acts like a gas yet it can energize things like Tanks little helicopter thing for Rainbow Dash. Which makes me wonder what else it can do. It seems like these ponies have so many opportunities to create amazing technology, yet they seem to stay in one spot.

At the end of the day I'm always left with more questions than answers when it comes to magic.

Anyways, what was I doing? Oh yeah, chemistry...

Basically she gave me a handful of equations and told me to solve for the products using the individual ions charges and such.

For those of you who haven't taken a chemistry class. Atomic charges are (generally) what decide which atom or molecule an element would bond to.

Another pain in the flank about coming to Equestria, I had to completely re-learn the Periodic Table. Elements like, Lawrencium, Rutherfordium, Americium, Europium, and other such elements don't actually exist. Well, they do exist, just not by the same names. Lawrence, Rutherford, America and Europe don't exist therefore the names don't exist.

Other language gaps also changed some rules. I'm not going to go into detail so I'm just gonna call the elements back on Earth.

The first equation:

What is the product of  2H2 + O2?

Seriously Twilight? I don't even have to use any math for that one.

I jot down 2 H2O.

Second Equation:

What is the product if reactant A: CH3COOH is mixed with reactant B: NaHCO3?

A bit better, but still not too much of a thinker.

It's Baking Powder and Vinegar. A very simple reaction, it's products are sodium acetate, carbon Dioxide, and water. I learned that in High School.

I jot down CH3COOH + NaHCO3 ---> CH3COONa + H2O + CO2

A complex looking equation, it would probably have taken me a while if I didn't know it by heart.

Come on Twi, give me something harder!

After about thirty minutes I am literally flying through the paper.

Knocking down equations and their respective molecules with ease.

After an equation that involves helium gas and sodium nitrate, I was actually finished with the paper. And with about an hour and a half with nothing to do...

I let out a small sigh of boredom.

"What's wrong?" Whispers Twilight

"Well I'm done with that paper, and now I have nothing to do." I say, impatient and eager to leave.

Twilight looks up and says, "You may want to pay attention to this next part, it may give you something to do!"

I listen in for a second... Some white collar pony is talking.

"... and it's made up of a mixture of Potassium Nitrate, Sulfur, and Carbon. It undergoes a heat reaction which causes it to blah blah blah...."

That's all I needed to hear. I didn't care, I didn't want to know what it did, I wanted to find out for myself.

I jot down the original equation.

KNO3 +  S +  C

So it undergoes a heat reaction...

Hmm... Well I suppose we should start with breaking down Potassium Nitrate.

Potassium Nitrate is an Ionic Bond.

Nitrate (NO3) is an Ion in itself, and it bonds with Potassium (K).

Then there's that Sulfur and Carbon... Where would they go?

I open my book to look up the atomic charges of each individual element.

The Polyatomic Ion Nitrate contains Oxygen and Nitrogen so I have to account for those also.

Oh man... This one is a thinker...

Sometimes with chemistry it's all about putting together puzzle pieces.

Gah!

Ok... So lets see, Oxygen is most likely going to form some more Polyatomic Ions... With the Carbon and Sulfur... So uhh.... Sulfate and um. Carbonate.

So it'd be SO4 and CO3..

Those would most likely bond with Potassium given their respective charges.

But what would be left of the Nitrogen? And I also haven't taken into account the fact that Carbon and Oxygen like each other also... Dang it... dang it... dang it...

After about minutes of fiddling I come up with the unbalanced equation of:

KNO3 +  S +  C = K2CO3 +  K2SO4 +  CO2 + N2

I show it to Twilight who says, "Good, now balance it."

"Awww! Do I have to?"

"Yes!" She says.

Grr... Thought I could get away with it.

So after another five minutes of math I was pretty bummed out on science.

But I had my answer.

10 KNO3 + 3 S + 8 C = 2 K2CO3 + 3 K2SO4 + 6 CO2 + 5 N2

I take one last look at my answer and deem it worthy.

But before I show it to Twilight, the strange thought crosses my mind.

That reaction gives off an awful lot of gas... In fact... It's an exothermic reaction. Explosive actually if my math is right.

Hmm... What would ponies need an explosive like that for?

As a matter of fact the more I look at the equation...

Is it Tannerite?

No... No a Tannerite explosion involves Aluminum powder...

Tannerite was fun! Lemme tell you about that stuff.

You had to stay far away from it! It was generally used as an explosive target that we would shoot with our... Our...

Guns...

Gunpowder...

I jump up in my seat.

"EXCUSE ME!" I shout

Everypony nearly jumps out of their seats as the alien flips dafaq out.

"Umm.. Sorry... Uh.. Excuse me.. I have a question, in regards to a mixture mentioned a while ago."

Celestia looks at me with curiosity, "What ever do you mean?"

"The uh... Potassium Nitrate mixture.. The one that has a heat reaction?"

Then... A very businessey looking pony stands up.

"Were you referring to the Rich Incorporation's High Velocity Projectile Weapon?"

"High Velocity... Projectile Weapon?"

Uh oh...

"Yes using the chemical powder you mentioned, we have been able to propel a projectile faster than any known magic can hurl it."

"Uh huh..." I say.. Nightmares coming true..."You wouldn't happen to have, uh... Designs for such a weapon in the works would you?"

"But of course."

He floats me over the designs.

I take them in hand and look them up and down. It's just as I feared. The design, though primitive, was a gun. It was simple, and it was crude by human standards. Your typical musket style mechanism. No bullets, you load the powder manually, and the ball, plus the primer. Actually... Looks like its powered by a fuse rather than a primer.

He pipes up, "Confused? Well that's probably because it took my top engineers to-"

"Let me be the first to object to this new weapon!" I say out loud.

There is a murmur amongst the crowd. The Princesses look at each other in confusion.

"What? You can't be joking!" Says the business pony, "This issue has already been discussed and decided on!"

"Oh I'm very serious Mr. Uhh..."

"Filthy.. Filthy Rich. What even gives you a say in the matter. You aren't royalty, nor a senator. What makes you such an expert on the subject? It took my top engineers to come up with the proper formula!"

I nearly choke at that name. Oh see what type of guy he is. Name says it all. Money over everything.

Celestia stands, "Ben... You are speaking in a matter that has already been decided on.. Now if you would please sit down and-"

"Let the human speak." Interjects Luna.

Celestia looks to her younger sister confused, but stands down.

"Very well, let him speak."

I turn back to Mr. Filthy.

"Do we got like a chalk board in here?" I ask.

As soon as I say it, one is wheeled out to the center of the room.

"Now Mr. Rich, I'm sure you meant for the good of Equestria when you envisioned this weapon but let me tell you why it does not belong here."

Everypony got quiet to hear what the human had to say.

"You see sir, that little "Projectile Weapon" of yours. Back on Earth. We call that little device a Gun."

"You see, back on Earth, we don't have magic or any fancy things like that to keep things regulated. So we turn to technology. And as much as it pains me to say it. We have killing each other down to a science."

There's a gasp from the crowd.

Celestia speaks up, "Now Mr. Rich, you did not mention that this new weapon would be lethal, we only use lethal force when absolutely necessary."

"But Princess we-" he starts.

"As I was saying." I cut him off, "We have killing each other down to a science. War, destruction and chaos are its product. You see, I'm sure your scientists did their best with what they were given but compared to human standards, these designs are extremely primitive."

He seemed offended, "What makes you so sure?"

"Well your first mistake was your bullet." I say, beginning to write on the chalk board.

"Our most powerful weapons can fire hundreds of rounds in just a few seconds."

"Impossible!" He retorts.

"Anything is possible through science! We took your little ball and powder, and put it all into one little capsule we like to call, bullets."

I draw the ball and powder, then next to it I draw a diagram of a modern bullet.

Mr. Rich was almost dumbfounded.

"I'm not going to draw a complex picture of a modern gun for you, but I know enough to know that this technology does not belong."

"What is your reasoning?" Asks Celestia

"You see, we had wars... Tons of them... But the two worst wars in human history. We call them World Wars 1 and 2. Guns were the primary weapons of both wars. Do you know what the death toll was?"

...

"Millions... Millions of young soldiers, civilians, and others died."

There is a long drawn out silence.

"I want to stop this before it begins. You start with a simple musket, but before long using the same tech, you create bombs, bombers, and other tools of destruction that I will not see Equestria fall to."

"How much destruction can one of these "bombs" cause?" Asks Celestia

"It's funny you ask..." I say

"Our biggest bomb... We call it the atom bomb..." I start, "Ponies, take a look around you... Take one good hard look... These tall walls? The powerful defenses? The strong towers? Do you feel safe? Secure?"

There is a murmur of "Yes"es from the crowd.

"Now picture a city, twice the size of Canterlot... One atom bomb, can easily LEVEL a city like this. Hiroshima, August 6th, 1945... A bomb dropped that nearly destroyed the local population. And the ones that did survive suffered from radiation and toxins that resulted from the blast. Thousands upon thousands died in an instant. Walls fell, buildings crumpled. Dead bodies all over the streets."

Several ponies were now crying.

"He's lying!" Shouts Mr. Rich, "How do you know all this? How do we know this technology is as dangerous as you say it is?"

"Well I suppose you don't know... Unless you just have a gun laying around somewhere." I say.

The look on his face gives it away.

"You do don't you?" I ask.

Celestia speaks up, "Mr. Rich, if you have undisclosed weapons technology, I suggest revealing it now."

He brings up a large briefcase. With a very fancy lock on it.

I get close to it as he unlocks it, revealing a completely operational hand cannon.

I call it a hand cannon because it doesn't have a primer, but a fuse.

"You wanna see how deadly this can be?" I whisper to him.

I grab a fuse, ball, and packet of powder from the case as well that the gun itself.

"Hey! You can't just-"

"Watch closely!" I shout grabbing a small watermelon off the table in front of the Princess.

I take it and place it at the opposite end of the room.

I return next to the Princesses and continue to load the fuse, pack the powder, and ball.

"How did you know to pack the powder?" Asks Filthy

"It's common knowledge where I'm from bud."

I take aim at the target at the end of the room, careful to see that everypony is out of the way.

"Twilight, if you please." I say gesturing to the fuse.

She sparks her horn and lights it.

The room goes quiet at the fuse runs down.

The fuse reaches the end of the barrel and...

...

"Ha! I told you it wasn't that deadl-" starts Filthy.

BAANG! The gun goes off and ponies jump out of their seats.

The watermelon that was once at the end of the room had been reduced to a fruity splatter against the wall.

"THAT! My little ponies... Was someponies head." I conclude.

Celestia is the first to speak, as everypony else is completely speechless.

"Well... That settles that then..." She says quietly.

> Chapter 18: The Times that Try Men's Souls: Act I
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------(Present)-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------	

"You see, Doc. As I strolled through the castle courtyard, I recalled the events that had led up to this point. It all started in that quick moment when I wandered my way into Ponyville after some strange unseen force had brought me through the Everfree. I didn’t like leaving, but I didn’t appear to have a choice. I soon began to grow and adapt to their culture and way of life. It wasn’t so different, at least on a social standpoint. I soon began to study the use of magic under my good friend Twilight Sparkle, though I couldn't use it myself being a human. Truthfully I sought a way to use magic. Doesn't everyone want to use it?" I asked as I pulled the amulet off of my neck. It glowed a subtle golden shimmer. "You see, what I didn't realize was that despite all the things I had seen in this world. The strangest and nearly most terrifying, would happen to me on that very night. The events of that night would change this human's roll in Equestria, forever."

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------(Past)--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The days events had consisted mostly of politics and debates. The Spring Royal Summit had really taken its toll on me. After that first session I figured the rest would be just as exciting. Unfortunately this was not the case. I slowly grew more and more weary or politics. I wasn't really important anyway. Being the student of a Princess has its perks don't get me wrong, but the part about being an official on the Royal Court is a real drag sometimes. I had to step out and take a breather.

There was a certain sense of freedom basking in the sunlight. Little did I know that, for a few hours, it would become my bane, my dread, and my timer. But for now it and the addition of a cool spring breeze ruled over the beautiful garden.

I walked through the greenery just admiring the beautiful craftsmanship of the maze. The well tended hedges, the smell of the air, and the color of the flowers were extremely peaceful. That's when I saw her.

The dark blue mare that I, as odd and confusing to me as it is to you, had begun to develop a tad crush on. She was standing in the center of the garden under the shade of the small apple tree. Princess Luna had apparently grown tired of the debate as well. Or perhaps they had adjourned the meeting. Doesn't matter, she was here now.

I greeted her with a smile and wave.

“Hey there, Princess.” I said in a teasing tone. “Can't handle the political scene?”

“Good to see you too.” She replies with a smile. “I notice that you are hiding in here as well.”

“Well I've noticed its a good place to escape to. Say, what are you still doing up? It's the middle of the day?” I ask, the only other times I've actually conversed with her is during the middle of the night.

“A Princess must fulfill her Royal Duties. Yet...” She pauses to let out a yawn. “Here we are... Yearning for a nap.”

“Well you shouldn't lose any sleep, you of all ponies should know that.” I say.

“Tis true. But the good of the country is my most important priority.”

“...”

“Thanks for having my back the other day.” I say, referring to the first session whenever I had argued against the creation of a very dangerous projectile weapon.

“Twas only the logical thing to do, you seem to know more about the weapon than we did. Was it truly that dangerous?”

“It is.” I say flatly.

I sit down beside her underneath the tree. Her body was almost as big as mine, I took note of for... reasons. I looked up and down her body to admire the way it curved. I couldn't exactly put my finger on it, something about that mare really got me. Something told me it was just a mad infatuation. A product of no human contact for almost a year now. I looked into her mane and it flowed perfectly in the breeze.

She smiled gently at me as I looked her in the eye and I nearly melted. But something held me back.

As it turned out, I had met her on almost the first day. I saw her in a dream. By some miracle of nature she was the one to chase off the nightmares. So there was some sort of sense of comfort when I was near her.

I lied down in the grass simply happy to be able to breath for a moment. For a moment it was quiet. There are no cars, jets, or helicopters here. The air is clearer than the most isolated point on Earth.

“I know I've asked you this before, but what's it like to be the ruler of Equestria?”

“A wonderful and beautiful burden.” She replies.

I roll onto my side to get a better look at her. She looks deep into my eyes with an ancient gaze that could break hearts.

“Pardon me Princess, but hows about a little bit of fun?” I ask

She looks at me with a look of interest. “Elaborate.”

“Hows about a good old fashion game of Tag? Except with a twist. Using the mazes.” I ask.

“Challenge Accepted.” She says, stepping up with a challenging look on her face.

“Very well, you're it first. Here...” I reach up and pull an apple off of the tree. “When this thing hits the ground, that's when you go.”

“Very well, we accept these terms. Thou best be ready to move.” She says removing her tiara, and kicking off her slippers. Her hair changed to a light blue and her coat lightened.

“Whoa whoa whoa! What just happened? Why are you lighter? What just happened?”

“The tiara is enchanted. Surely you didn't think my mane flowed like that naturally?”

I blinked for a second. It made sense. The soldiers were the same way. They weren't actually all white.

I remove my jacket, place it down by the tree, and roll up my pant legs a bit. “Well Princess, I'm a three time county champ in Cross Country. You better be ready for it. Predators call me fast food.”

I rear back and chuck the apple high into the air and dart to the nearest path. Before I reach the junction, the apple hits the ground signaling Luna's start. I glance back expecting to see the Princess trotting leisurely along the path in an effort not to sweat. No... NO. NOT the case. I look back and see a mare on a mission.

She is barreling at me full charge, horn down, ready to impale me.

“Oh sh- *buy some apples!*” I say as I swear I hear Applebloom's voice somewhere.

It was a frightening sight. I quickly break into a dead sprint and find myself at the path and quickly break left, then sprinting about ten more yards I take another left. I hear the Princess barreling through the maze.

I spot a small split in the hedges that I may be able to slip through. I break her line of sight just long enough to blast through the split. I tear out the other side and look around in a mad scramble to find my next course...

That's when I started seeing ghosts. I didn't recognize this section of the maze. It seemed like the day got darker. The air colder. The whole atmosphere became... eerie. The hedges weren't as healthy. They looked smaller and scraggly. They weren't as up kept and looked half dead. The statues were creepy, they seemed almost alive. I felt a chill run down my spine as I saw the center of the new garden. A towering tomb, topped by a spire that seemed to rise straight out of the ground.

Then I turned my gaze lower. Just to the left. I saw a hooded figure standing there. Watching from under a scarlet hood. The pony stood there, clothed in red. And stared. It was almost as if I were in a trance. I began to walk towards the tomb. Something in the back of my mind told me to return to the regular path. But some unknown force made me want to walk towards the pony.

Suddenly I heard an “aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAHHHHHH!”

BAYUM! I found myself staring up at the sky, completely bewildered at what just happened.

“TAG! HUZZAH! THOU ART IT!” Shouts Luna straight into my face before dashing off in the opposite direction.

I glance around and found the area empty. Where had the pony gone? With that question in mind I turned to chase the beautiful mare that now sought to elude me.

Quickly turning back my wits to the ultimate goal of catching this Equestrian woman. I sprint quickly after her. She's fast, very fast for the ruling class. She surprised me. I've chased Rainbow Dash in a footrace, and Luna could give her a run for her money. As my breathing got heavier, my strides grew longer. My legs were beginning to remember how to run. An activity that I had forgotten a while ago.

Before too long I found myself just on her tail. She broke left, then right, then left again in an attempt to thwart me. Unfortunately I am a parkour expert, that can't actually do anything cool... But cutting around corners is a no brainer. As I crept closer we entered into a straightaway that led back to the place where we started.

Sweat was dripping down my brow and entered my eyes. I quickly wiped my eye and refocused. She was rushing towards the apple tree. I one last ditch effort I poured on one last burst of speed. Leaping into the air in a dive for her hind legs, I manage to get three fingers around her rear hoof. We both trip and go rolling.

We roll and tumble until we land underneath the apple tree. We land 'subtly' in a dog piled. She's on top looking down at me with a look in her eye that screamed freedom. She looked down at me and asked, “How many points do I receive?!”

I looked up at her and burst into a fit of laughter. That was the most fun I've had in a long time. She joins me in my laughter. This bit continues for a while, slowly my laughing subsides and I sit there and take time to appreciate the laughter of the Princess.

I stare up at her. The happiness in her face is more than enough to keep me satisfied. She looks down at me with those pretty blue eyes. She just stands there and smiles. I notice something though that hadn't occurred to me until this point. She wasn't getting off.

My heartbeat sped up a bit. Does that mean anything? Surely not. No she wouldn't go for me. I mean what would she? Why? My mind was racing as I tried interpret a most likely completely innocent gesture. I took a deeper breathe than usual. I began looking her face up and down. Then down to her lips... Wondering...  Should I try?

Her smile had now faded. There was a very different look on her face. One that composed of confusion, misunderstanding, and... want?

I sat up straight and found myself closer to her face than I had anticipated. No words were said. I glanced all over her face, desperate for a sign, a reading of some sort. It looked to me like she was searching for something herself. My heart was pounding at this point. I was unsure of what to do. My heart... and other unnamed organs... told me to go for it. My mind told me two things. 1. That I shouldn't do it. 2. You are a freak and you need help.

The air was quiet. The wind whistled in the leaves above our heads.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------(Present)----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

"My mind objected, but my emotions told me yes. It was crazy, I wasn't even remotely ready for this. Yet, despite these warnings, I made a decision." I tell the doctor, "It was the mistake I made that nearly doomed us all."

"Keep going.. We have still much to go over."

I ignore him for a moment as I hobble to the coat rack.

"Luckily I was able to change fate... For everyone.." I put a hand onto my red cloak, "Well. Almost everyone."

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------(Past)------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 

My heart raced and my adrenaline was going crazy. I slowly found myself closer to her. I couldn't tell if it was me leaning in? Or she was meeting me halfway. I looked her up and down. Her lip was just barely hanging open. My breathing became unsteady as I approached. She did not budge an inch. I didn't know if this was happening or I was going crazy. I cocked me head to get a better angle. Her jaw slackened up. Mouth opening a smidgen more.

I could hear her breaths getting shorter as I leaned in close. Our lips were about to meet when. I stopped. My breathe became short and I was taking in short quick breaths. My mind was screaming not to get involved. This was one of the Rulers of Equestria we are talking about here. She's over a millennium young and not even a human. Yet I wanted her for whatever reason.

She closed her eyes and edged closer. I closed mine best I could. Yet part of me yearned to watch. Then.. It happened. Our lips brushed. I saw it, a final chance to leave things as is and walk away, as I should do. Or throw caution to the wind and start something that is better left alone. Guess what I chose?

I let myself get lost in it. I took one last look and our lips were in a deadlock. I breathed in her breath and it felt so wrong, but yet it didn't. For a moment I felt almost human.

Yet not a moment too soon.

“Princess Luna! Princess Celestia sent me here to fetch you and-...”

I'm so bucking dead. I'm so bucking dead...

The Princess and I shot apart.

Luna, Shouting very audibly, “AND THAT MY DEAR SUBJECT IS HOW A MOTHER BIRD FEEDS HER YOUNG!”

I, who am just as hysterical, “WOW! WHAT A GREAT BIOLOGY LESSON. THANK YOU SO VERY MUCH FOR BESTOWING THIS KNOWLEDGE UPON ME. I DID NOT KNOW YOU HAD SUCH A VAST KNOWLEDGE OF ANIMAL SCIENCE.”

I look over to the guard to see who had interrupted the lesson about Avian Feeding Habits.

Oh. My. Celestia. Why...?

Hot Shot... Poor Hot Shot... Stood there. Mouth agape. In shock, to what he just witnessed.

Luna being the authoritarian figure, regained her composure much quicker than I. “You- d- eh- Soldier!”

Eyes still wide in bewilderment, the well trained Hot Shot snapped to attention.

“What is your purpose here Honorable Sir?” Questions Luna, rear hooves wobbling from embarrassment.

“I... I- I-I I...”

“Well go on! Spit it out!”

“The next session of the summit was about to go underway... and the Princess sent me here to fetch you... Would you like me to tell her that you will not be attending?” He says in a complete and utter daze.

“No that will not be necessary, honorable soldier. Thank you for this information. I will be there immediately.” Luna looks over at me. “Will thou come join us.”

“Uh... No...” I say in a complete trance. “I think I'm going to sit here and... contemplate...”

My heart was still racing. I was so embarrassed. Not only did I get walked in on, but it had to be HOT SHOT of all ponies!

As I watched Hot Shot escort the Princess away, he dropped back a bit in order to look at me and give me a wink and a metaphorical wing-five.

Oh. Great. Just great.

I watch the two trot off. I bury my hands into my hair.

Celestia what just happened? I just kissed her sister is what happened.

My mind was completely blown. Holy *buy some apples* that just happened. That just happened. That literally just happened.

I repeated the revelation in my head at least a million times. I just performed mouth to mouth resuscitation on the Princess of the Night. I had just played 'tonsil hockey' with the Mare in the Moon.

I didn't know what to even think. What was I supposed to do? What was I thinking? This woman was over a 1,200 years young. I was nearing 18. This is wrong. This is insane. This is foolish. It a child's prayer.

She had been grown for over a millennium, I hadn't even yet become a man. These are the demons that haunted me. Well... Not all demons are internal.

The day was getting darker. The clouds had begun to roll in, I could feel the cold front moving in as the weather ponies prepared for the scheduled downpour. Canterlot had neglected the rain on account of the important ponies that were in town due to the summit. But the grass and plants needed new water.

I felt a chill run down my spine as I felt I was no longer alone in the garden. I looked around yet... It was just me...

The sky grew darker. Something told me it was time to get inside. It was late, the storm was imminent, I stood up from the tree and grabbed an apple for the road... I grabbed my jacket and put it on. Rolled back down my pant legs. Looking at my watch I glanced at the time. 6:27 P.M. Wow. How long had I been here?

As it began to sprinkle I started towards the exit. The subtle silence began to creep me out. I don't know what it was. It seemed like someone was watching me. Like I had eyes staring into the back of my head.

Then... I heard something drop behind me. I heard it smack the ground and let out a small cry.

At first the sound startled me. I walked back to the tree. Laying under it is small baby bat. The poor thing must have been in the tree and fallen. As it wriggled on the ground pathetically, I noticed the creatures wing was broken. It was a pathetic little thing.

I hear a crack of thunder as the rain begins to pick up. I see pegasus ponies flying through the air frantically returning to their shelters. I look back down at the baby bat. Having a bit of pity, I scoop the thing off the ground. Perhaps Twilight could take a look at its wing back in the Castle.

The wind picks up and howls through the maze. Time to go. The rain begins to downpour. I take off bolting down the path towards the Castle. Placing my tiny passenger into my inside pocket, I take out a full stride.

As I ran I swear I'd see a shadow along the side of the path. Out of the corners of my eyes, I'd see a figure. But when I glanced to get a better look, there would be nopony there. As I ran through the rain I smelled a strange scent. I only smelled it for a second before it was gone again. I smelled the stench of decomposition.

This was an alien concept. In all my time in Equestria I hadn't smelled that smell. I stopped and stood to get a better smell. But the stench was gone. Maybe I was going crazy. I cautiously picked up my pace. Getting somewhat paranoid, I felt like there were eyes watching me from the bushes. Like there were whispers in the air. Yet I was completely alone.

As I was running I felt something running down my face that wasn't rain. I raised my hand up to my nose. On my finger was a crimson liquid. Weird...

In my entire life I had only ever had two.. now three nosebleeds...

I didn't have any tissues or anything to wipe the blood with so I kept running.

The path opened up as I moved further down the path. I tasted Iron as the blood dripped from my nose into my mouth. I swear I heard hoofsteps behind me as I trudged along. But alas I would glance and nothing would be there.

Then as thunder cracked overhead I approached the exit... That's when I felt it. You know that feeling when you're at the end of a dark hallway, and you feel a presence behind you? I began to feel the walls of the hedges closing in. I picked up the pace. My heartbeat was pumping. I felt like I was being chased.

Out of the corner of my eye I swear I was seeing ghosts, figures were appearing and reappearing in my peripheral. I began to hear the whispers, my adrenaline was pumping. I was genuinely frightened. I was now sprinting towards the exit. Legs carrying me as fast as they could. I heard the frightening sound of hoofsteps behind me. I felt something creeping up on me. As a chill ran down my spine I gave the last few meters everything I had. The hoofsteps grew louder more and more audible. I kept telling myself it wasn't real. It wasn't real. It wasn't real.

I had to make it to the gate. The gate was my only option. The rain was pouring by now. Thunder cracked.

I crossed the threshold of the garden gate. I felt safe. I slowed down to a stop as I exited. I moved my hand up to my face in order to assess my nosebleed situation. I looked at my hand. It came back completely clean. Come to think of it. I couldn't taste the blood anymore. I turned around to the garden to find everything peaceful. Just as I had left it. Another chill ran down my spine. Something didn't sit right with me. But I swore there was somepony... or something after me.

“Are you ok sir?” Asked a guard standing by through the storm, “Your face is pale white. You look like you've seen a ghost or something.”

I look down into my pocket to see my passenger safely tucked inside. The bat was snuggled up against my body to soak in the warmth. I look back up to the guard.

“Yeah. Something like that.” I reply, gazing back into the vacant garden.

Despite the oddities and spine chilling experience I had just had, I decided that my paranoia had just gotten the better of me. Though one fact hadn't changed... It was storming.

I hurried up and high tailed it inside where several other ponies were bustling through the corridors. I had guessed the day’s second meeting had been adjourned and the delegates were returning to their places of rest.

In the grand hall, the rain sprayed up against the great stained glass windows. It truly reminded me of an ancient cathedral when the sun wasn't shining. It was a strange and wonderful place, Canterlot. This castle seems to hold more secrets than Hogwarts. That fact is a remarkable feat in its self.

As ponies bustled past me I bumped into an... acquaintance who looked less than thrilled to see me.

“Oh hello Mr. Rich.” I say, in a respectful tone. As hot headed as I was with Shining Armor, deep down I'm mostly timid. Especially who had done nothing to disrespect me or my friends.

“Hello Human... I'll have you know that the weapon that you so cleverly discharged, in court, was going to completely revolutionize the way the kingdom conducts its armed forces!” He says rather miffed.

“Well sir, no disrespect, it was a good idea in thought, but if you create a weapon, you best be ready to die by it. Guns don't belong here. I hope you don't think I was trying to disrespect you personally. I know you were trying for good but its a technology that needs left alone.”

We stand for a moment before he speaks.

“These ponies are all mad, I swear... They are considering doing away with the postal service in order to make room in the budget for the development of cotton candy transport.” says Filthy.

“Is this what you ponies debate at these things?”

“Not always, but when you call a second Summit meeting in one day, all for something ridiculous like this it makes you less than thrilled.” He states.

“I understand. I've noticed ponies have very strange devotions when it comes to sugar coated food products.” I say

“Well it’s been a very nice chat but I must go, I am meeting with several of my executives in an hour. Can’t  run a business lying down.” He says.

I hear a crack of thunder from outside.

“It has been nice. Be safe, it’s storming out” I advise.

“I will... You know my daughter talks of you.” He says as he trots away.

“Your daughter?” I ask

“Diamond Tiara? From Ponyville.”

“Diamond Tiara is YOUR daughter?” I say surprised.

“Yes. She’s a little sweetheart might I add.” He says.

Not the word I would’ve used, but she’s been getting better in the way she conducts herself.

“Well it’s been nice meeting you sir. Until next time.” I say, waving him off.

“Until then.” He trots away.

Turning towards the stairwell I begin my ascent. I’ve been here about two weeks now so I’m fairly accustomed to the long trek up to the study.

I was walking up the stairs I came upon a group of guards. They were standing guard on the doorways. As I neared they made eye contact with me and smiled slyly.

Not knowing what to make of this I continued on my way. As I was passing them and my back was to them. I hear some, pounding of hoofs, which is the pony equivalent of clapping. I turn around to see what was happening and see the guards smiling at me again.

“What?” I ask.

They stand back at attention again not answering me. Acting as if nothing happened. A little annoyed I continue on my way.

When I reach Twilight and I’s study, the guard doesn’t do anything strange. I greet him with a “Hello”

He replies with a, “How do you do?”

With no signs of witchcraft I deem him fit for duty and head inside.

Yet soon enough I feel a wing smack me on the back of my head.

“I told you not to think about it!” He says as the door closes.

Hot Shot...

With my next target in mind I sit down at the table and crack open my books. I feel a wiggling in my pocket as the baby bat that I had forgotten about squirmed.

“Oh gee. Sorry little guy.” I pull it out and grab a pillow to place it on. “You can stay there until Twilight arrives.”

The little bat settles down and rests on the pillow. Feeling better now that it is in the warm castle.
Setting the pillow down beside me, I crack open the books and begin my studies.

The evening that followed was largely uneventful. The wind howled outside. Rain sputtered against the windows.

Suddenly the door to the balcony blew open.

“Aah!” I cried as my pages got spewed everywhere by the wind now filling the room.

Suddenly all the lights in room blew out.

Great... Now I can’t see.

I stumbled towards the open door tripping over various objects in my path. Despite my precarious plight, I manage to reach the door. After fumbling with the lock for a few seconds I latch the deadbolt, ensuring the door wouldn’t blow open again.

I turn back into the dark room and reach for the matchbox. This surprisingly is where it was last left.

Lighting one lamp at a time I eventually am able to see in the now visibly destroyed room.

With a sigh, I begin picking up the books and various objects and putting them back in their place. As I pick my way through the cluttered mess I pick up the little container that held the miniature star I had received from the Lunar Princess herself. I smiled and thought for a moment at the thought of her and I. Maybe there was a chance?

Shaking off these thoughts I refocus on the task at hand.

Quickly finishing up what was left I return to my desk to resume working. Luckily I was able to reorganize my papers fairly quickly and resume my work.

The following minutes... Something seemed off. I kept glancing around the room to make sure I hadn’t forgotten anything. I look at the bookshelf that contains the Amulet Vault. Yet everything seems in order. The balcony door is dead bolted shut. Twilight’s section of the room is fairly intact. Speaking of which she hasn’t been back for a while. It was getting late. The sun had gone down about an hour ago.

There was still a feeling of unease in my stomach. I couldn’t put a hoof... er... finger on it. It almost felt like somepony was watching. There was a presence in the room. The air almost seemed to get heavier. My unease was affecting me to the point where I couldn’t focus on my readings.

I felt a draft float through the room and I glanced around again. Once again everything in the room seemed in order. No windows were cracked. Nothing was moving. There aren’t any fans in the room.

As I looked back at my book I began to get goose bumps. The temperature seemed to drop. My paranoia was beginning to set in. I blinked a couple times and realized I couldn’t even read my own writing anymore. It was really fuzzy. I blinked more and more. Suddenly I felt that feeling you get when there is someone standing over your shoulder.

I was frozen. I wasn’t in a state of panic. I was in shock. I felt a chill creep up my spine. I wanted to jump up and throw a wild elbow back at a target that I was 68 percent sure wasn’t even there.

For a moment I felt the draft again. This time it was warm. Like breath on my neck. Then, lightning flashed and thunder cracked and I jumped straight up from the desk shouting to myself, “F*ck it! F*ck it! F*ck it.. I’m done.”

Looking around and seeing nopony else in the room, I wrote it off as a freak happening. Glancing back at my books, I reach down and close them. I glance over to the pillow, “Well buddy that was really strange wasn’t it- it... it...â€�

Where the hell’s the bat..?

As soon as I ask myself the question I hear a small squeak from overhead. Looking up I see my bat friend hanging from the rafters.

“What in the wha-? How did you get up the-? You know what? Nevermind. I don’t even...â€� Running my fingers through my hair, I decide its about time for bed.

“Just stay up there please? I’m a little freaked out as it is.” I say to my companion.

Walking into the bathing room of our little suite/study/room. I remove my articles of clothing, step into the shower and begin washing.

A few minutes pass and I notice another oddity. My nose begins bleeding again...

As the water runs down my face it takes blood with it. I watch the reddened water flow down my body and run off onto the floor and into the drain. I run my fingers along the top of my lip and assess the damage of my nosebleed. I don’t understand what is happening. My best guess would be the change of altitude from Ponyville to Canterlot. But I’ve been here a little over a week. So why would it start now?

The bleeding soon stops as soon as it begins and I shut off the water flow. Stepping out I grab a towel and begin drying myself.
I put the towel down and put on my bed clothes. I look into the mirror and grab my tooth brush. I brush till my teeth feel good and sparkly. I lean down to spit out the paste and grab some water to clear it out completely.

When I return to the mirror. I have a mini-heart attack. On the walls behind me is a red mark. Just over my left shoulder, its on the wall. I quickly turn to the wall to get a better view.

I have to blink twice to believe it. But the mark is gone. I turn back to the mirror. It’s still there.

I tilt my head and nearly laugh. It was a mark on the mirror. Using my thumb I wipe the blemish off the mirror and continue my routine.

I exit the bathroom and return to see Twilight laying on her bed. Looking rather exhausted.

“Thank Celestia, you’re back.” I say while letting out a chuckle, “I think the storm is getting to me. I swear I’m hearing things.”

She smiles and lets out that usual dorkish grin.”Well perhaps you need some sleep?”

“Thats what I figured, it’s where I’m headed.” I say while walking over to my bed.

“Oh hey! Before you dose off, did you let a bat in?” She asks.

“Oh yeah, thats uhh...” I struggle to think of a name, “Jeffery”

“Well what’s Jeffery doing in here?”

“You see I was in the garden just before the storm broke and I found him on the ground struggling. I THOUGHT he had broken his wing, but apparently not. I just figured he could ride out the storm until morning.” I say

“I see.”

“Well, I’m rather bushed and I’ve had a very strange night. I’m headed to bed.” I say.

“Goodnight!” says Twilight.

“Night.” I blow out my bedside candle and dose off.

------------

At some point I hear a *bump*.

Groggily I open my eyes. The room is dark. The only light comes from the miniature star on my shelf.

I soon here another bump. This time more audible. I glance over to the area of the room where the bump came from.

“...Twilight?” I call out.

Then comes the light from a unicorn’s horn. The vault door slides open slowly. Noiselessly.

“Twilight.” I say louder, “What the hay are you doing.”

A subtle light fills the room as the light emitting from the Amulets is exposed. Twilight is quiet. I see her figure. I know its Twilight because she's one of three ponies that can open the vault. Two of which should be asleep, the other, should be making sure the night is sound.

She trots into the Amulet Vault without a word.

Curious I get up and walk over to the door of the vault. Eyes adjusting to the new amount of light.

Twilight is humming a tune I don’t recognize. Shuffling around the room. Prodding each amulet with her hoof. Almost as if she was somehow testing them for something.

“Twilight. What are you doing?” I say with a yawn.”Do you know how late it is?”

No answer, she just continues her work. Soon she has her selection and begins trotting towards the door.

I step in front of her.”Twilight?”

She’s focused on the Amulet and bumps into me. Yet she keeps trying to keep going. She has this dazed look in her eyes. Like she’s in a trance or something. She must be sleep walking... trotting.

“Twilight.. Wake up.” I snap my fingers in front of her face.”Hey.” I say louder.

She blinks.

“Hey, wake up.” I give her a gentle smack on the cheek.

She blinks again and looks down at the Amulet. Focused intently on it.

Looking down at it myself. I notice it gives off a blue glow. She seems focused on it. Unsure of what to do with it.

I place my hand over it. And look Twilight in the eyes. She still looks dazed but yet scared to let go. Returning her unfocused gaze. I can clearly tell that she’s under some sort of spell. A standard hypnosis by the looks of it. The only way to break it is to break the objective.

“Twilight.. Give me the Amulet...” I say quietly

She blinks twice this time. Slowly focusing on my eyes.

In a quick motion, I snatch the Amulet from her.

In an instant she lets out a”Wha- who... What...” She looks around the room.

“What are we doing in here?” She asks.

“I was hoping you could tell me...” I say quietly.

“I’m sorry I went to bed and the next thing I know I-...” She pauses as a flick of fear comes over her face.

“What? What is it?” I ask urgently.

“I.. I... I...” Then she looks away from my eyes and gazes past me. Fear filling her face. Mouth opening slowly.

“What is it? What the hell is behind me Twilight!?”

I whip around as Twilight lets out a scream.

I see nothing but a dark blur as I’m hurled across the room and slammed into the back of the vault.

I struggle to regain my breath, but still hold the amulet in hand.

Through short breaths I look up and see Twilight out cold in the corner.

Standing where I previously had been was a figure. A dark figure cloaked in red.

I blink as my eyes refocus and regain my breath. I still am immobile.

The pony is dark, he or she is wearing a scarlet cloak...a cloak with a hood.

She... yes she... Removes her hood and I see the face of our attacker. The mare’s dark red, glowing eyes survey the room... They fall upon me.

Looking down into my hand I attempt to hide the magical object.

“Ah, ah ah... I still need that.” She says in a voice that sounds as smooth as silk. Yet... something about it struck fear in my heart.

I back up against the wall as she begins to slowly trot towards me. I soon find myself in the corner.

A chill runs down my spine as she grows closer. My heart rate speeds up. I search my body for any ounce of strength I had, but I had none. I was a sitting duck.

She stands over me menacingly, I am frozen like a baby bird looking into the eyes of a snake. I cannot move. I want to call for help but I can’t.

I feel something warm run down my face.

“Oh?” She says.”What have we here?”

She reaches a hoof out to touch my face. Which I promptly turn away.

“Ah.. Now child... don’t be like that. Let momma see it.” As soon as the words leave her mouth. My body becomes her puppet. I feel my muscles betraying me. I can no longer move on my own. I cannot speak. I cannot fight.

I look her straight on. Her hoof graces my skin. Her fur is ice cold. Fear courses through my veins. She moves the red liquid on the tip of her hoof to her lips.

As she licks the liquid off her hoof I see something truly horrifying. It all begins to make sense as I see something that I hoped I would never see. The strange events of the day unfolded all in a moment. The strange smell, the eerie feelings, the bat. What I saw when she opened her mouth. I saw fangs.

Acting out of pure terror, my body breaks free of the spell and I kick her off of me and dash towards the door. I make it out of the vault two steps until I am hit in the side by the force of three NFL linebackers.

I fly towards the balcony door and smash through the door.

I cough and wheeze as I roll in the rain, blood, and glass shards.

Though unable to move, I see her dreaded figure trotting towards me. Wanting to run, but powerless to do so. Being the prey when your entire life you were a predator. It’s terrifying.
Her figure stands over me as I wallow in pain and fear. I want to scream but can’t.

She stoops down beside me.

“I wished it didn’t have to some to this.” She says in a tone that said otherwise.

She flipped her mane, revealing a horn.

I feel magic tugging on my body, and lifting my body off the ground.

“..no.. no no...” I squeeze out.

“...”

She stares at my now fully exposed neck.

“Please.”

With an evil smile she moves like a blur.

A pain that hurt worse than fire ripped through my entire body.

“AAAAAAAAAAHHHH!” I cry as I feel the blood leaving my body. My body ran dry of liquids. I feel my own eyes roll up into the sockets.

One by one I felt my body systems failing. My cardiovascular system dropped off at a horrifyingly quick rate. Yet... I couldn’t move. I was seeing tunnel vision. It was then that I felt my heart stop. I gasped for breath, but I knew it would do no good. There was no blood to deliver oxygen. As my vision fades, she picked me up high in the air. I drop the amulet from my now limp hand.

I was dying. Among the last things I saw before I died was the mare lick her lips and smile.

She held me high over the edge of the balcony. I looked down at the ground hundreds of feet below.

There I was, a bloodless corpse dangling over the edge of the world.

She said, “Bon voyage!” and dropped me.

I closed my eyes as the ground rushed up to greet me.

> Chapter 19: The Times that Try Men's Souls: Act II
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Celestia slept.

Celestia slept soundly. The rain pattered against the walls of her beautiful castle. Her warm fire crackled as it burnt. The room calm.

The night had never been so sweet, after a long day of politics she had grown weary and was eager to get to bed. She felt safe under the co-rule of her sister once again. It was nice to have nights off. Perhaps she should’ve taken them more often.

Her guards were standing guard, her ponies were all asleep in their beds, safe under the clouds and the Moon. She was happy. Everypony was safe another day.

The candles that gently lit the room were swaying, giving off a beautiful orange glow. The room smelled of fresh spring grass. All was calm.

...

The serpent then entered the Garden.

A slight draft seeped into the room. The fire flicked. Sparks lofted as the flames gently reacted to the shift in air pressure. The air grew colder.

A shadow appeared in the corner. The smallest change in lighting, an insignificant shift. Nothing to be worried about surely. 

The mighty Princess slept on.

The candlelight illuminated the mighty Princesses figure. The warm light of the candlelight almost mirroring the warmth inside of her warm... beating heart.

The draft seemed to come from nowhere. 

As time went on, the room grew darker. The air seemed colder. The fire was dying. Slowly fading to coals in the chimney. Then, in a small gust floated through the room. A candle went out, almost as if an invisible enemy had blown on it. Some sort of unseen threat.

Yet still, the Princess of the Sun slept. 

One by one, the candles went out. Smoke rose from the candles that were once glowing lights in the night.

The dark pressed hard upon the sleeping Princess. Not all was well. The dreaming Princess could feel it. Choosing to ignore the gut feeling, the Princess slept on. Further sealing her fate.

The air pressure rose and rose, choking the flame in the fireplace. It’s golden light diminishing more and more every minute. Soon the once brilliant fireplace had been reduced to a few glowing embers.

The Mighty Princess stirred.

The night had grown cold. The darkness, become a cruel mistress to the Sun.

The eyes of the Sun opened. Revealing to her. Nothing.

The black pressed hard. The heavy darkness swayed her. The loud silence disturbed her.

Rising from her slumber, Celestia felt the coldness in the air.

A light shone from the tip of her great horn. The power of Celestia, even in the most minuscule light spell, was apparent. The light shined off of her horn, illuminating the room.

Taking up a candle, she set fire to the tip. Allowing the candle to give off its faint glow once again.

Upon placing the candle down. She returned to her grand bed. A sense of false security once again filling the Princess.

Then, as she closed her great eyes once again.

The candle blew out.

This time the Princess jumped from her nest.

Horn flared up ready to fight. No words said, just a horn. Ready to vanquish any great foes.

Standing in the darkness, there facing her. Was... Nothing.

Paranoia began to set in. A feeling that the Princess had never felt for thousands of years.

She could feel the presence in the room. An eternal darkness wanting to swallow the Sun whole. The light flaring from her horn began to falter. As she saw a great shadow. Much large than her own extend from her feet. The shadow moved unnaturally. It grew, morphed until eventually it reached the wall. Then continued to grow. Up to the ceiling. 

As Celestias gaze turned to the ceiling. She the saw them.

Bats.

A whole cave full of them.

The looked down upon her with their little beady eyes. And jumped.

In the next few second, the air swirled with bats. The sounds of their squeaks filled the air as they flapped. They smacked her in the face, hit her hooves, flew into her hair, and everywhere in general.

She raised her great wings and using her magic opened the balcony doors. 

Creating a large gust of wind, she cast the colony of bats from her chamber of slumber.
She chased them out onto the balcony and raised her wings once more to deter any of the wild beasts to re-enter the nest.

After watching the colony fly off and return to the darkness, she turned towards her chambers. Upon entering she closed the doors, all was once again well in the Kingdom of Equestria. 

Then there was a tap on the balcony door. Then another. Then another.

The Princess turned once again towards the door. At the base of the glass doors, was a bat. Crawling on the ground.

*SMACK*

Another bat ran into the door.

Re-opening the door, she picked up the bats one by one. Placing them on the balcony rail. With a kind heart she cast a spell to heal the creatures of the wounds they had so clumsily gained. She then casted them off the balcony and into the night air.

As she watched them fall she saw them spread their wings and catch the air. Her gaze turned to the ground below. There, in the courtyard... She saw something that terrified and mortified her. There laying at the base of the castle walls. Was a body. The human’s body. He appeared dead. He lay limp and lifeless. His limbs hanging in all the wrong directions.

In shock she backtracked gravity and viewed the balcony opposite her. She saw signs of a struggle. The door on the balcony had been burst open and broken through. There was a red puddle in the center of the balcony.

She spread her wings to come to the aid of the fallen human. As she was going to call for the alarm to be raised. There came a brilliant blue shine from behind her. A beautiful song filled the air.

The Princess turned to face the source of the beautiful sound. She was met with the brilliant blue shine. The light emulated from one point in space. The Mighty Sun found herself unable to take her eyes off of the beautiful light. 

Slowly the light swung back... and forth... and back... and forth. Celestia, in all her great power, could not help but fall under the spell. Her eyes grew lazy. Her wings grew heavy.

As the great Princesses wings fell, the greater the light shone. The blue light now covered the room. Her eyes affixed on the light. She was like a fly to a lightbulb. She took one step. Then another. Then another.

Her eyes grew heavy. Her legs weak. She kneel down in front of the blue magic that now filled the room.

The light willed Celestia to sleep. She would not be moved on her own. But it was alright. The Scarlett Queen had plenty of strength to carry her.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Shining Armor patrolled the Halls. The Spring Summit had required the immediate double of the castle security. Any and all hoofs not working officially on shifts were either sleeping in preparation of the next shift or were on overtime.

He marched up and down the halls in the orderly fashion that he always did. He saluted his fellow guardsmen. For he wasn’t Captain of the Guard anymore, he was royalty of Equestria. That didn’t mean that his focus on security was any more diminished. He volunteered specifically for the task. 

The night was quiet. Almost too quiet. 

He thought of that damn human. Making a fool of him in front of his friends and family. Who did he think he was?

The thought that scared him even more was the fact that he and Shining’s own sister had been sharing a room.

...

What if they were sleeping together?

He shook his head as he perished the thought. That kind of thinking would drive him mad. Little Twily... Mating with that... Thing...

She had talked of one of these creatures since her return from the adventures of the Magic Mirror. Though, she didn’t seem to talk about it much around that... thing.

That got his mind onto another subject.

Flash Sentry. Why didn’t she go for that guy? She seemed to like him enough upon her return. It was proper for a Princess to court one of her soldiers. It was how he himself had met Cadence. Well. Other than the fact that she was Twily’s foal sitter.

I mean... Cadence wasn’t the entire fact that he joined the guard or anything. If thats what you were thinking.

He smiled as he thought of his beloved wife. Most likely asleep in their assigned chambers. How he longed to be there with her. But he must remained diligent. His guard was up and his eyes alert.

At least thats what he was thinking when he forgot to turn a corner.

“Oops.” He murmured to himself. “Married Stallion problems.”

He let himself get distracted. Maybe he was getting a little rusty.

Still... This hallways seemed strangely empty. He noticed at least two stations where guards should have been.

Typical... Captain Sunfire can’t even keep her own guards in order.

He ventured farther down the hallway and noted that it was getting rather dark. What happened to the torchlight? This was the third torch that was out.

Come to think of it. He hadn’t seen another guard for a while.

He began to get a bad feeling in his gut. Still he pressed on. The darker the hallway got, the less he felt at ease. Something wasn’t right. This wasn’t guard laziness. Something was going on here. Where were all the guards?

Soon his horn was no longer enough to illuminate the entire hallway. He moved to the nearby janitors closet to retrieve a torch and some matches.

When he opened it. He was nearly shocked by surprise. 

“Ah!” He shouted as several bodies fell out.

He had found the missing guards. Snores were rising from all of them as they slept. 

Shining Armor, anger rising within him began barking at the unconscious soldiers...

“HOW DARE YOU BE SLEEPING ON DUTY YOU LAZY, INSIGNIFICANT WELPS?!” He shouted at the top of his lungs.

The guards slept on without even budging.

He stooped down close to them. Something about it wasn’t right. Nopony could sleep through his interpretation of the Royal Canterlot Voice.

Using one hoof he forced open the eyelids of the guards. His eye drooped down towards the floor as he slept on, still undisturbed. There was a strange sparkle emanating from the back of his retinas. An unnatural shine. Something out of place. An odd blueish glow coming from behind his eyes.

Suddenly, a scream came from the distance.

His horn took over. A pink aura flew from his horn involuntarily.

...

Cadence was in trouble.

...

The seasoned soldier sprinted down the halls as fast as he could. He felt the bond between Cadence’s horn and his own growing stronger. As he tore down the hallway. He noticed all the halls had gone dark. There wasn’t a soldier or torch in sight. What the hell was going on?

At last he saw the door where the pony who was on shift to guard his wife wasn’t.

Feeling the flicker in his horn fading he came charging straight into the door. Using his horn and the powerful magic of love he burst through the door sending shards of wood throughout the room.

As the door shattered. The world turned to slow motion as a dark hoof flew out of the darkness and connected with his jaw mid charge.

As the door went one way, Shining Armor flew another.

He was in a daze. All magic had been drained from him by the sheer force of the blow that had just been dealt. He couldn’t see anything in the dark.

He stood to face the darkness once again but was immediately struck down by a second colossal blow.

He collapsed against the wall, unable to fight.

“He- Help!” He shouted.

A beautiful voice came from the darkness. 

“Now, now, now... I’m afraid it’s too late for that.”

A blue light erupted in front of his eyes illuminating the room for a second. There not ten feet away was his wife in the same unconscious state the guards were in.

Then he found his eyes affixed on the blue light.

The Scarlett Queen had claimed two more.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Death shrugged.

...

My eyes fluttered open... My head hurt.

What had happened to me?

I was laying on the ground, facing the sky. The rain was flowing down my face. Mud covered my body. The water was ice cold, I could feel it through to my bones. Lightning flashed and thunder cracked as I watched the sky.

It slowly began to come back to me as I woke from the daze I was in. There was a bump. The vault had opened... Twilight was... 

I squint as I try to recall what exactly had happened.

Twilight... and the amulets. Then there was a blur. A dark figure...

Then...

I looked up at the balcony high above.

This couldn’t be real. It had to be some sort of nightmare. 

I sit up where I was standing.

*CRACK*

“AAH!” I cry out as my ribs protest and fall back into place.

I sit there and hold my side. The pain however, was short lived. I felt the pain fade as my side fell into its proper position.

I run my hands through my hair to counteract the insane headache that I had. I hadn’t felt this kind of pain since that one time I fought off three Timberwolves.

As I sat and contemplated I noticed there was something wrong with my shoulder. I couldn’t feel it for whatever reason, but it was severely out of socket. 

I firmly grasped my shoulder and took a deep breath. Which for whatever reason provided me with a strange sensation. Yanking... Hard, I hear a pop and a crack as my arm falls into place. However, the sensation I had prepared for was nothing more than a tickle. 

As lighting flared its ugly head once again overhead I figured it was time to head inside. 

It was strange, I couldn’t put my finger on something. Deep down I felt something was amiss. That I should be scared. Yet another part of me wanted to get inside and figure out what I was doing on the ground in the middle of a storm. In fact. I don’t seem to recall much of what happened today.

I slowly stand up, but immediately drop to one knee as I notice the odd angle that my leg is sticking out at.

As I view the state of my mangled body I drop down and begin to hurl. What the hell is going on? Once, the feelings from my weak stomach subside, I reach down and take ahold of my clearly broken foot. I reach to my right, grab a stick and bite down on it as hard as I can. And begin to twist. I hear a crack, and the sound of fracturing bones, yet... There was no pain.

I spit out the stick and stand on my good foot. Slowly placing the broken one on the ground to test it with weight. Horrifyingly enough, I can stand. 

I begin to shiver, my clothes were soaked through to the core. I quickly begin taking strides towards the door, eager to get away from the rain and cold.

As I enter the castle I notice how strangely bright it is in the castle. I can see even in the darkest corridor. Was there a new lighting system put in? They do actually make those. There’s an enchantment to make walls glow subtly and- nevermind, getting off topic.

Another thing I noticed, it was exceptionally quiet in the castle tonight, I could hear my footsteps echoing off the walls. I heard a rat scurrying through the halls ahead. In light that was no way sufficient enough to spot the thing. I spy the little mouse from 40 yards down the hallway. It was sitting behind a suit of armor nibbling on a piece of bread. How I knew it was bread? I could smell it. About a week old by the smell of it...

As my headache worsened I reached up and rubbed my temples. This doing no good, I run my hands down my face and rub the back of my neck. Thats when I got scared.

In the side of my neck, I felt two tiny holes. Holes that had since filled with scar tissue. I felt a chill run down my spine.

It all instantly came back to me. The bat, the vault, and the... and the... I couldn’t even begin to comprehend it. The vampire. But I’m still alive... And well... which means...

I began to run towards the study. 

Much to my dismay the pillars and hallways rushed past me faster than I cared for. My body was regaining strength with every stride, the night grew brighter with every breath that I no longer needed to take. Every fiber of me wanted to deny it. I couldn’t admit to myself. Theres no other explanation. 

“I can’t be a vampire,” I assured myself, “I don’t have fangs...”

The voice in the back of my head told me this was Equestria, where anything is possible. 

The stairs rushed by as I leapt up them by 6 times each.

As I ran, another thought lurked in my mind.

Why am I alive? Why did she allow me to live? Who was she? Where did she even come from?

My cold skin crawled as I thought of those horrible red eyes.  The sheer thought of them sent a shot of terror through my mind.

Soon I nearly ran smack into the door.

I rip open the door and run in shouting, “TWILIGHT?! TWILIGHT?!”

There is no answer from within. 

I walk in very quietly. 

A series of smells hit my nostrils all at once. It made me ponder whether this is how a Blood Hound’s sense of smell worked. It was scary.

The most notable of the smells was of blood. My blood.

The room looked like a scene out of CSI. There was a sign of a struggle. The shelves knocked over. The vault, still open. The glass door that I was thrown through was still smashed. Seeing that our assailant and Twilight weren’t present I turned to the vault.

Deciding to start there I move inside to begin surveying.

The Amulets gave off that familiar subtle glow. I had to shield my eyes. They weren’t adjusted to the brightness. 

I ran my hands along them, feeling their power as my fingers ran across them. They all had stories. Then, I came upon an empty slot. The one missing amulet. The prodigal son. Wherefore art thou, Amulet?

“Why did she take you?” I say quietly to myself. “Why does she need you?” 
With these questions in my mind, I turned to the wall where I was tossed like a rag doll. On the floor where I was sitting, was a few little red drops.

As I neared the liquid, I realized it was blood, my blood. My unnecessary breathing quickened. My nostrils flared. My eyes fixed on the red liquid. I almost couldn’t control myself. My hands began to shake. 

Quickly, I turned away from the little red splotches on the ground and walked towards the door. Not wanting to see the vault any longer, I pulled the door shut and automatically the magical seal activated.

The Magic seal... That only Twilight can open.

A thought hit me.

That’s why she needed Twilight. 

She used the trojan horse. Well... Trojan Bat I should say, to gain access to the vault. She used me to sneak her into the castle. Then once the ponies.. (and human) had gone to sleep. She struck. I just happened to wake up at the wrong time. And paid the consequences... But why would she need an Amulet? What was her intent?

Now that I had one piece of the puzzle, it was time to search for another clue as to where they might be. 

I examined the door that I had been hurled through. The glass was shattered into large shards. Each piece was equally jagged. I stepped outside where the pouring rain had now been reduced to a calm drizzle. 

Where I had been laying was almost clean. This would have been the most bloody part of the scene, provided I had shown up earlier. Streams of blood were running from where I had previously been laying. The rain had washed away most of the blood. 

There was a red stain where I had lie. Shards of glass sticking up from the ground. I found myself with another question in my mind. 

I reach around behind me to feel my back. At first I just felt the stitching and fabric of my clothes. But then, a few inches later, I found a tear. I followed the tear down.. Soon I felt something extruding from my back.

I grabbed hold of the foreign object and pulled... Hard... And quite quickly the strange dull, tingling sensation that should be pain struck me.

Soon, the object is free and I hold it in front of me to get a better look at it. Sure enough it’s a glass shard. It was long. I don’t know how I didn’t notice it before. On the tip of it, I noticed something intriguing. There was still blood on the end of it.

Whoever she was.. She messed up. She got sloppy. She didn’t mean to leave me alive. She just didn’t suck all of my blood. Doing so left me... “Alive” but with a terrible, terrible opportunity.

As I stared at the bloody shard, and at the streams of reddened water running off the deck, my hands began to shake, my legs began to get weak. Then fear struck my non-beating heart, I was thirsty.

I quickly ran to the bathroom, turned on the faucet, and began throwing water into and onto my face.

This isn’t happening.

This isn’t happening.

I drank and drank water, to my horror, it did not good. My thirst wasn’t subsiding. My mind began to shift. I heard heartbeats, not my own. The smell of blood became stronger as my thirst did. I closed my eyes and listened. A floor down I heard a tiny heartbeat. Not a pony’s, a small rodent.

I looked up from the sink and into the mirror and nearly screamed. I wasn’t there. The room behind me was there, and the faucet was running. I had no reflection.

This realization sent the final bits of doubt out the window. I was a vampire.

I stumbled out of the bathroom and towards the door. Being driven by instinct. I felt a terrible urge... an urge that made me sick to my stomach. I NEEDED to feed. 

As I stumbled out the door, I tripped on the first step down. After falling a few feet.  This fall had bought me a little time, it knocked me into sense, at least for now, but the urge to feed was still there. I sat up quickly and noticed something beside me. Laying on the ground next to me, was a small purple feather.

I eye it for a minute, but soon.. I feel a terrible pain in my upper jaw. 

“AH!” I shout as I feel my teeth warping and contorting.

Oh no.

Oh no.

Hands shaking, I reach up and feel my mouth. Where my canines had once been, were now two horrifying daggers. They were sharp. Sharper than the sharpest knife. I felt the animalistic urge to feed taking hold once again.

I pocketed the feather and hurried to my destination. It was my only chance.

As I wandered through the hallway I heard the ponies sleeping. I could feel their tiny, innocent... defenseless... heartbeats. I stopped in a hallway and put my ear against a door. I heard the ponies inside snoring. So cute. So helpless. 

I felt my hand run down the door in search of the handle. I hear a *scrrrrrrrrtttttcchhh*. The snoring stops. I freeze up. Dead quiet. After a minute, the snoring resumes and I let out a small sigh.

I look at the door and see a demonic scratch mark down the side of the door. I look at my hands and see something that sent chills down my spine. My hand had been replaced by a claw. A gray. Cold. Dead. Sharp. Claw.

Scaring me back into my wits I resume my life or death mission.

By the time I reached the kitchen, my mind was nearly gone again. I storm into the back and towards the pantry.

“Hey! You can’t be in here!” says the night chef as he comes around the corner.

Not even hearing his words I shove him out of the way and unintentionally into the wall. Knocking him out cold.

Seeing the now unconscious chef pony. I heard his heartbeat. I could smell the blood coursing through his veins. One hand reached out towards his body. Eyes fixed on his neck.

I have to force my head away from him. 

I reach the pantry doors and find something horrible.

“A lock!” I shout as I grasp my neck, thirst overbearing me.

In a desperate attempt I grab the lock and shake it.

The lock sheers off no problem.

For a moment I was stunned. I just stared at the broken lock in my hand/claw. Had I really just done that?

Quickly disregarding it, I threw it aside and opened the pantry doors.
I made my way to the back. Where most ponies don’t go. Talk about. Or know about. Carnivores are ponies too.

The meat locker.

The freezer opens up with no trouble. I see the butchers good work hanging from hooks. 

As I look over the bloody meat hanging from the ceiling, was I really going to do this? Of course I was.

I chose the nearest meat item and sink my teeth in. 

Quickly I drained the carcass of all blood. It wasn’t enough. The thirst was still there. Luckily, this was the Capital of Equestria, and the meat locker was well stocked for any kind of carnivorous creature. Minotaurs, Gryphons, etc. 

I went to town on the whole freezer.

I slowly felt the thirst disappear. My mind returned to normal.

I took one last drink and something interesting happened.

Once I was content, I felt my fangs sink back into their original places. My mouth returned to normal, and my hand/claws were human again.

I came to understand the nature of Equestrian vampires. It seemed they.. well.. We could only drink when the curse told us to.

I ran my human-like hands through my hair again and breathed a sigh of relief. Something told me that the worst was over. For now.

Now a the next clue entered my thoughts, the library was my next stop.

I exited the locker and checked on the chef.

He was alive thankfully. I think he got away without a concussion. He’ll have one hell of a headache in the morning though.

Standing up I return to my mission. 

I ran through the hallways at blinding speed. I will admit, when you don’t have an overwhelming urge to murder innocent ponies, vampirism was kinda cool.

Another thing I noticed as I ran through the hallways that should’ve crossed my mind a long time ago. 

Where the hell are the guards?

I stormed into the Library and found the V section immediately. 

Moving through the books faster than any human ever could I found the book.

“Vamponies: Fact or Fiction?”

The book contained reports of supposed “Vampony attacks” however none were ever helpful. Most just ended up being written off as a drunken mares tale.

Then I came upon a report where an entire town had disappeared overnight. Without a trace. No reason, no warning, just vanished.

After flipping through a few pages more I came across something interesting.

“The term Vampony came from a small country near the edge of the Crystal Empire. A small country that collapsed a long time ago called “Transyl-Mane-ia” (*ba-dn-tsst*) See “The Legend of the Scarlett Queen”

Shutting that book I run to the L section.

Within seconds I find the book. It was rather small. However, I open the Title page and there it reads, “The Legend of the Scarlett Queen: An Old Ponies Tale”

I had learned long ago that there was often more fact than fiction about old ponies tales.

I open the pages and begin to read.

“Once upon a time, in the beautiful kingdom of Transylmania... There was a good queen. She loved her ponies and they loved her. They lived in Harmony with their neighbors in Equestria and the Crystal Empire. Peace and Harmony ruled over the land.  The Queen had a long red cloak that she would wear to mark herself with royalty. The citizens thus named her the Scarlett Queen. She was loyal, honest, and good. Until one day... Everything changed.

One day... the sky darkened... The dawn would not come. The ponies of Transylmania woke to the mysterious absence of the light. Some began to worry the day would never come again. They feared that it had become... an Endless Night.

The Scarlett Queen took it upon herself to find the answers for her little ponies. She had heard of a stallion who had great knowledge of the night. She had sent for the stallion. 

When he arrived on her doorstep, the stallion was notably strange. His eyes were dulled from age, his mane was greyed. The thing that struck the queen most, was the shade of his eyes. They seemed to give off a yellow hue, one that she had not seen in all of her days. 

She asked him many things, of the sky, of the day, of the night. He told her of a way to return the daylight, warning that the way would require... a sacrifice. Willing to do anything for her ponies, she listened. He, with a willing, crooked tooth smile, provided answers.

He told her of a place, an alter, a gateway to the heavens that would bring the return of the Sun. He then spoke of the sacrifice required. That it would require one Mare or Stallion to enter the chambers. Alone.

Many brave ponies stepped forward to volunteer. She looked over her ponies. The candidates that would serve best. She looked over them all. She knew these ponies by name, she loved them all equally and could not bear to see them go. The Scarlett Queen volunteered herself as a sacrifice. 

The ponies mourned as their beloved queen, and a small entourage of soldiers, followed the Stallion into the wilderness, where they soon came upon the mysterious chamber in the mountains. The doors to the strange chamber opened, as if to greet her.

She told the guards that she must do this alone... As she stepped in, the Queen found herself shrouded in darkness. Her lantern’s light seemed to diminish the more time she spent in the chamber. The deeper she ventured. The less her party could see the light. Until at last, her soldiers soon lost sight of her long red cloak, they saw her lamp dropped to the ground and smashed.

They called her name. They shouted at the top of their lungs. But the Scarlett Queen no longer answered.

They turned to the stallion, who had led them there, but found him to be missing. They turned back into the dark abyss that had spread itself before them. 

Then the soldiers heard a song, rising from the chamber. 

A beautiful song, sung by the voice of their beloved Queen, calling them into the darkness. One by one the soldiers put down their weapons and their lanterns. Her voice was so beautiful. They could not resist the call. Into the darkness they bounded, one by one, eager to greet their Queen. All except one. One untrusting stallion stayed behind. He too was being swayed by the beautiful voice. He loved the Queen, but he had one fear that surpassed all. The Fear of the Dark.

As he too was about to join in the fun in the dark. He heard a cry from the bottom of the staircase. Then another, and another. The cries of surprise soon turned into screams of pain and terror as the sound of ripping flesh and cracking of bones rose up from the pit.

The young soldier was shocked in fear. He could not move. Yet he knew if he did not, that whatever monster was waiting at the bottom of the staircase would come for him too.

Then... The screams subsided. The night became quiet. An eerie calm filled the air. The young soldier, still frozen in fear. Heard small hoofsteps clopping against the marble staircase. Still he did not move. Knowing that certain death far surely upon him.
As the creature stepped into the doorway of the Ancient Chamber, the moonlight shined upon its face. 

There, he saw the face of the Scarlett Queen, standing. Smiling at him, teeth stained yellow from the blood that was shed. The fur around her mouth was coated with blood. She stood there, smiling at him. Mocking him. All the while, humming a quiet, calm tune. 

She then moved, not taking her eyes or demonic smile off of him, towards the soldier.

One hoof.

Then the other.

Then the other.

The closer the beautiful creature got. The less the soldier could look away. Her eyes were bewitching him. Her voice, soothed him, and yet terrified him.

As she bared down on him. All seemed lost. There was no hope. Then, a light shone on the horizon. The dark had finally been banished.* 

*(See “Nightmare Moon”)*

As the light graced her fur, her body rejected it. The creatures skin burnt at the suns kiss. Letting out a hiss the creature retreated to the chamber that had claimed it... The heavy iron doors that unleashed the chains of Tartarus for a time, once again shut. The Queen disappeared, never to be heard of again.”

I close the book.

“Until now.” I whisper. I had no liable evidence of who the vampony was, it was just that feeling in your gut. And we all know what happened last time somepony disregarded an old ponies tale.

Closing the book. I now realized the true intent of the “Scarlett Queen”, or at least a small portion of it.

If I were a vampony, why would I come to Canterlot? For what purpose, and why now? Thousands of years later.

I sat and thought it over for the longest time. 

I came up with a couple theories. 

My first, involved sugar cookies and nachos, but that naturally wouldn’t be correct.

Then I began to think. If these ponies in Transylmania weren’t aware that the rulers of Equestria were the true reasons that the Sun and Moon circled overhead in the sky, then neither would the Scarlett Queen. 

But what else didn’t make sense is why now that she came, and not sooner. What had changed? What had changed over one thousand years?

This question puzzled me for a time.

What if that stallion had something to do with it. The unnamed stallion that disappeared. Was there a third party involved? 

What if the place that sealed her truly had answers. What if she learned of the Sun. What if she despised the Sun? What if she was afraid of it?

What had changed over one thousand years?

Luna came back.

I went running to the throne room. The halls were empty. The guards were gone. Missing. MIA.

As I ran I passed a hallway. I heard snoring. Loud snoring.

I stopped in a confusion and turned down the hallway. There on the ground was a troop of guards!

“Hey guys! Guys! Get up! There’s some serious sh- *buy some apples* going down!” I shout as I hear Applebloom from somewhere in my mind.

The guards don’t respond. 

I run to them and stoop down beside them. 

I open one of their eyes and take note of the subtle blue glow coming from the back of his eyes.

A spell.

I drop the guard realizing that it would be useless to attempt to wake him.

Looking up at the janitors closet that they had sprawled out of, I took note of the many utensils inside. Inside of them were matches, torches, and various cleaning supplies that you find in closets like that. Stepping inside I grab a broomstick.

In one swift motion I snap the broomstick into three pieces.

Stooping down I take three things from the guards. A knife, a belt, and sheath.

I ran down the hallway, sharpening the sticks as I ran. One by one I slip them into my belt. 

Within a few seconds of finishing this task, I reach the throne room. 

What I found inside, was something that struck fear into my heart.

I saw signs of a struggle. The throne had magic burns on it. One pillar was collapsed. Another had a chunk out of it.

The two guards that were on duty were unconscious in the corner.

They looked like hell, they must’ve fought hard.

I quickly run to them and assess them. The one on the right was breathing unsteadily. The one on the left seemed ok, he may have a concussion and/or a broken rib or two.

As I felt their bodies gently to check for broken bones, one of them stirred.

“Are you ok? What has happened here?” I ask

The soldier lets out a low moan. Once he is silent again, he opens his eyes weakly.

“Can you speak?” I ask quietly.

“P- P- Pardon me...” He whimpers. “I’m scared... It’s dark...” 

“Oh... I’m sorry. Here let me get a light-” I start to move away from him.

“No! Don’t leave me!” He pleads.

“Ok... I won’t” I say quietly, “Can you tell me what happened?”

He takes a deep breath. “It all started with the bats...”

“Me and my friend Jet were on patrol in the throne room. The Princess was doing her nightly duty of protecting the dream realm. At first the night seemed to be on schedule. The storm was underway, the Princesses had successfully transitioned from day to night.” He said

He continued “Then something started to change. You know that feeling you get when something bad is about to happen? Well it began to happen. I felt like somepony was watching. I looked back to make sure the Princess wasn’t checking me out or anything.” He let out a weak chuckle. Stallions will be stallions.

“But sure enough she wasn’t and I returned to my duty. Pacing back and forth. Doing my rounds. Then I felt the strangest thing. It was like somepony had cracked a window. There was a strange draft that had entered the room. The air seemed to get colder. But seeing no immediate threat, I returned to my job. I typically don’t let the wind bother me and arg-” He stopped short.

“Are you ok?” I ask

“A-A- ACHOO!” He sneezed/

He lets out a laugh and says, “I’m better now. Feel like I have a broken bone or two and a concussion but better.”

“You were saying?” I asked.

“Well as I was saying... The draft. Well. The giant throne room doors creaked. Jet and I stopped immediately and took point as the entry was unannounced. The Princess who heard the noise joined the world of the conscious. But the door only opened a hair. Just enough for a little creature to fly in. A bat.”

“For a moment we all three just stopped and watched the tiny creature fly in. I asked the Princess if she had expected any mail of any sort as she tended to like bats. She said no. We watched it as it flew the ceiling and hung there. Jet and I looked at each other and shrugged because we didn’t know what to make of it. *cough* That’s when all Tartarus broke loose.”

“The doors flew open and I saw a dark red blur come streaking across the room. I lowered my spear to defend the Princess but not in time. I was hit by something with the force of at least 10 stallions. I was hurled into the wall. My friend Jet here...” He says while glancing at his unconscious friend. “Put up more of a fight than I did. It was then that I got a good look at the pony. The pony was in a red cloak and fought like the devil. My friend here ended up worse off than I did in the end.”

“One of the last things I saw before I was out was the Princess doing battle with the pony. I saw a blue light flash from under the pony in red’s cloak. Everything got really quiet... and that’s all I remember.” He says quietly.

...

I am very quiet.

She has Luna.

“Please tell me the Princess is ok.” Said the soldier.

I don’t reply.

“Sir... Don’t tell me that... that thing.. took the Princess.”

I don’t reply. 

The soldier grows louder, “I swear to you if that thing has the Princess I’ll...” He tries to stand but winces in pain and falls.

“Hey don’t move, you need help.”

“I’ll get help when Tartarus freezes over and I’ll-!”

This pony clearly wasn’t calming down. One other thing I had thought of... She could hypnotize ponies with her soothing voice and vampiric eyes.... What if I could do the same? 

I look the pony deep in the eye and send my gaze into his soul.

“Shhhhh...” I say in a very calm voice.

“I’ll- I’ll... I’ll...” He stammers.

I feel my gaze going further and further into his soul. I can feel his mind and body go under my control.

“Shhh... Goto sleep...” I say in a cooing voice.

“But I... The... Princess...” 

“It’ll all be ok... Just sleep...” I say, my words working their way into his mind.

“I.. I...” He says as his eyes droop.

“Sleep...”

“I...” He finishes. He is now snoring.

I stand up and march up to the throne. I stand and look at it. Knowing now that I have no leads and the trail had gone cold.

“Damn it... Where are you Princess? Where’s Twilight? Where’s everypony?”

I kick the throne and put my hands in my pocket. My last lead had just gone dry. The only survivors that were of any use were either eternally in a trance or knocked out cold and badly wounded.

Then I feel something brush my fingers.

I grasp the object and pull it out my pocket.

A small purple feather.
> Chapter 20: The Times that Try Men's Souls: Act III
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	As I stood and looked at the small object in my hand. An idea formed in my head. One last ditch effort to find them. If this didn’t lead me to the final destination. I didn’t know what would.

I knew what that thing could do. The Scarlett Queen. She, in one night had managed to turn two of the brightest mares I know into her personal flying monkeys. Her intent was no doubt to overthrow the Sun. Pausing for a moment before I departed, I replayed the crime scene.

It all suddenly made sense in my mind. Why she chose the time she did. Why now, and why not later. It was the first time in a millennia when all of the Alicorns in existence with the kind of power required to move the celestial bodies were under one roof. The perfect time to strike.

She had used me as a Trojan horse to gain access to the Amulet Vault. She surely couldn’t take on the full might of Luna or Celestia on her own. Once inside the study, she waited until all were asleep to begin her plan. As the last light faded, she transformed herself from the bat. Taking the mission of hypnotizing Twilight to do her bidding and open the vault. Luckily... or rather, unluckily I heard the deed being performed. On top of that, it appeared that the mighty Queen was thirsty. What kind of Queen would she be if she did not partake in rare delicacies? A Human? How many of those do you find? She was more than happy to eat me.

Obviously, I got lucky and her thirst was quenched before my body was completely drained of life. A further attempt to get rid of me was in order. Once she retrieved the amulet from my cold, dead hands, she chucked me over the railing. Like a broken toy. Leaving the room to herself and Twilight.

Somewhere in between she managed to take the entire castle. Whether by quiet force, or stealthy take downs. So far, however, it seemed I was the only fatality. At least one other came close. And he was laying a few feet to my left. His heart was beating strongly. I knew he would be ok.

One thing did worry me. When would I have to feed again? How often do these urges set in?

I look back down at the feather. That little miracle laying in my hand was my only lead. The last chance I had at finding my friends. 

I knew what I had to do. I took one last look at my weapons before I departed. I had a dulled knife, supernatural strength in my hands, and three chances at the Vampony’s heart.

I pull one wooden stake out to test its sharpness.

Placing its tip against my skin, I feel my skin crawl. I knew it would work. This method of killing. Of killing... Would also work on my own body.

Taking a deep breath, I sheath the stake and refocus my attention to the feather. I  close my eyes, bring it to my nose, and inhale deeply. 

It smelled of soft linen. And lilac. Twilights perfume had stuck to her well. Using my newly found bloodhound-like sense of smell, I began to follow a trail. What was truly amazing, was something I couldn’t explain. I still had my eyes tight shut, yet I saw the smell. Like. I could visually SEE it. It was a subtle cloud of purple floating in front of me. Still using my nostrils I looked down at the bright purple cloud around where the feather was. I couldn’t see my hand specifically, but I could smell the skin, I could smell the death on it. I looked around, eyes still closed, at the room around me.

I looked at the throne. A faint blue aura appeared from that area. I knew it was Luna. I turned towards the guards. They each had a smell of their own. 

Returning to the feather, I took another whiff. The smell became distinct in my mind as I began to follow it. The trail of scent was very subtle.

It seemed to permeate faintly from the castle walls. My guess would be because she lived here from time to time. The smell shifted to the left, and I followed it. 

The purple trail began to grow more and more apparent as I traversed the hallways. The scents I was seeing began to paint the hallways themselves around me. It was like having the ultimate night vision. I followed it up the stairs. Up and up and up. As my footsteps rang out in the dark room, I began to see the sound reverberating. I saw it bounce off the walls and return to my ears.

Echolocation. 

I stopped and stared at what I was seeing. It was beautiful. It was like nothing I had ever seen. Seeing without sight. Hearing where I was going. Smelling the entire room into my sight. Not needing the sense of sight. It was a terrible privilege. 

Stooping down to feel the floor, I noticed each individual crack in the floor. My senses were heightened to the degree of which I had never heard of. And I was still sane.

I reached the top of the stairs. It was where my plight had first started, back at the study. I opened the door quietly. I could hear each of the hinges squeaking inaudibly. At least to the regular human ear. I went down to the lock. I could hear the tiny pins clicking as I turned the lock.

I took another deep inhale and reassessed the room. I could smell the smell of new books, I could smell my corner of the room. Which was not a pretty smell by the way. I wasn’t dirtier than the average human. I was just a teenager. We tend to do that. 

I turned to Twilights upper portion of the room where the scent that had been permeating strongest from. I walk to the strongest corner of the room where all I could “see” was purple. 

I open my eyes to find.. not Twilight but her bed.

I was severely disheartened by this. If Twilight wasn’t here? Then where? This is where the trail ended. 

I close my eyes and take another breath. I could smell remnants of my blood all over the place. The balcony door hung open. The carpet slightly damp from the water that was raining outside. Then I noticed something else. The trail didn’t quite end at her bed.

On the floor, I saw a slight coloration. I stooped lower to get a better sense of the smell. Running my hands against the carpet I disturbed some more particles.

It looked like a trail that you find when a bloody body had been dragged off in a horror film. Except this was real, and a scent rather than blood. The trail led from two points. From the entrance to the vault, out the door of the balcony.

Stepping outside I noticed another wonder. The rain had caused the smell to be blurred. It was more spread out and less distinct. But the rain brought another thing. It echoed off of every object. All things in “sight”. The entire castle was in my view. The whole city revealed itself to me as far as I could hear. Which was pretty far.

As I looked at the balcony edge. Though I couldn’t see extremely clearly I knew where Twilight had gone. Or in what direction. The air was filled with a slight purple aura. Barely visible. But distinct when you compared it to the darkness of the night.

She flew.

I opened my eyes and looked over the balcony. The drop that I had experienced but a few hours earlier. I was scared, but deep down I knew I could do it.

I began to walk backwards. Back until I was almost in the doorway.

I closed my eyes. I let my hearing guide me. I saw the dark world reveal itself to me. I smelt Twilights trail in the wind. I knew what I had to do. In order to find them all. I could feel it in my bones. The wind flowed through my hair, coursed across my skin. My nostrils flared. My instincts began to drive me. 

My fear that had once captured me was gone. I was ready. I let the hunt begin.

I took off running as fast as I could towards the balcony edge. Landing my foot on the railing I jumped.

I jumped far. Farther than any Olympic long jumper. 

I felt like Superman. I broke into a swan dive towards the ground. It was approaching fast. At the last second, my body in complete control, I spread my wings.

The rain my sight, the smell my guide, I took off into the night. I was a bat.

I wasn’t a super-sonic jet mind you. But I could fly. I could bucking fly.

I flew over the town, I could hear all the sleeping ponies as I flew through the streets. The tiny flaps of my wings the only sound other than raindrops in the silent night.

Looking right and left I scanned for life. Or lack thereof. The scent seemed to disperse itself all over the town. I couldn’t seem to find Twilight anywhere. Flapping my wings harder, I flew towards the sky. Higher and higher until the whole city was in view. Twilights smell was fading faster and faster with each passing minute. I was running out of time.

What I did see though. Was the concentrations of the scent. She was up in the Northern part of town. She wasn’t that far from the castle gates. Picking up my wings I hurtled as fast as I could for Twilight. I could feel the tension in the air growing as I neared her. My stomach told me I was growing closer and closer to Twilight and the final showdown. 

As I grew nearer, I slowed down. I stopped near the marketplace, just outside of the general area that Twilight was in. Losing my wings I dropped to the ground. I landed hard and then tucked and rolled. The scent was much more distinct here. I could faintly smell the others at well. Luna’s scent, Twilight, and two others. One smelled faintly of shampoo and citrus. Taste the power of the Sun. Celestia was near. Cadence smelled of roses and lilies. Fitting for a Princess of love.

I walked forward through the streets. The night grew quiet as the midnight creatures took note of my presence. The crickets continued to chirp. Crickets don’t care.  

I opened my eyes to view the world as it was. The castle gates loomed in front of me. Hanging open, unguarded. The soldiers slept in the bow nests above. She sure was thorough. It seemed not a single soul was spared the sleep spell.

I walked into the Castle Courtyard again. I suppose I got caught up in the fact of flying that I flew away from the destination I was looking for. I walked forward and heard an abandoned swing set swaying in the breeze, giving off a quiet *creak-creak* as it went. The rain was still coming down, but much more gently than it had been before. The dark storm clouds had yielded all the water they could retain and would be cleared in the morning. Provided morning ever came.

I open my eyes and notice that I can’t actually see in front of me. I had been fumbling around with my newly discovered powers that I hadn’t even noticed the thick fog that now hindered any vision around me. Lucky for me. Vision wasn’t a problem.

I continued along the abandoned path. The wind howled as it swept between the castle towers. All was quiet, all was tranquil, as is the sound of Death. Twilights scent grew stronger and stronger the closer I got to the final destination on my nightly journey. I soon smelled the scent of young flowers and lush greenery. I knew what lied in front of me, even if my eyes could not tell me.

I closed my eyes once again and snapped my fingers. Soon I “saw” a wave of sound eject from the area my hands were in and rebound off of the walls and ground. I was in the Maze Garden. The same place that all of this got started. I should've been surprised, but I had seen enough horror movies to know that this was to be expected. I considered doing a flyover as a bat but that would give away my position to any unwanted parties with their eyes (and ears) to the sky. Plus I was always more confident on my feet. 

I set foot in the God forsaken maze. I could see the scent of Twilight along all sides of the path, where she had been brushed up against the sides of the hedges. Her stench, sticking faintly to the leaves. The smells of the others were strong as well. I could smell the flowery-sweet stench of Cadence and the Vitamin C of Celestia, Luna as well who smelled of Tulips and Moon cakes. 

Not really Moon cakes, the author just thought it would be funny to add that because... Uhh...- never mind.

Where was I? Right the path. The deeper I got into the Maze, the smells began to mix together as they all became stronger. Plus there were a few new smells added to the mix. I realized that when I was in the garden earlier, the smell of decomposition wasn’t my imagination. The death was growing apparent in this. Whatever was dead was drawing near.

Though I could smell the scents of the others drawing nearer. If I had a heartbeat it would be pumping louder than ever. I was afraid. I was strong, with new power that I had never fathomed would be placed on my shoulders, but so did my enemy. She was strong, she was ancient, she had a plan. I have anything, I knew not whether the others were already dead and that the stench was their corpses. All I knew is that I had three stakes and a vengeance.

I reach a clearing, eyes still closed I “see” that I am at that tower I had stumbled on earlier that same day. My luck seemed to have run low on this day. My dead heart skipped a metaphorical beat when I heard faint pounding coming from inside. Four faint Heartbeats. Somepony was alive in there.

I cautiously take a silent step forward but am disappointed when my footstep echoes across the courtyard. I stop and hold my breath. Had anypony heard that? For a full minute I stood stock-still. Unsure of what to do, until an idea struck me. I kicked off my shoes and began to tread barefoot. The resulting silence satisfied me. Being a vampire has its perks. You turn into a literal super-hunter. It even ups your ability to be silent. I was a ghost.

I scanned the pillars leading up to the entrance of the tower. The pillars hid nothing, they yielded no signs of life or anything otherwise. Step by step I realized that if I could be so quiet. So could she. This thought sent chills down my spine. I checked my belt and counted three stakes. I take on out along with the knife to be safe.

I reach the iron doors of the tower and silently place my ear against the door in an attempt to hear how far they living were. Their heartbeats were far. Barely in earshot. But maybe it was the heavy iron door between us muffling the sound.

Stepping back I open my eyes and look up at the tower. I could see its silhouette in the fog. Was this the chamber that the old ponies tale talked about? Was this the very spot that the unknown soldier had barely escaped with his life? If so, why was it here? It couldn’t have moved. Could it?

Realizing that there was no quiet way to do this next part, at least not without WD-40, which I don’t exactly have access to in Equestria, I reach for the iron handles. With a tug, I notice that the doors don’t want to budge. Not an inch. I realize I was going to need to try a different approach.

I move to the edges of the large iron doors. I locate the six hinges, three for each door. I take a firm grip on the hinge and shear it clean off. I repeat the process for the other five hinges. I had ripped a lock off by accident earlier. Why not a hinge?

Upon completing this task I prepare to unleash hell. The large iron doors now stand with nothing holding them in their place. Using my ungodly powers I take grip of the door... Using the flat part. The doors bent and snapped as I took grip. With a grunt and not without some strain, I take one door in each hand and tear them away from the entrance and throw them ten feet back. For the second time that night. It should have been amazing. I should have felt like Superman. But I felt like a monster.

Once the dust settled, and the noise that resulted from bent metal and nightmarish strength quieted. I set foot in the ancient tomb. I beheld the steps that were in the legend. I should have been afraid. But I was ready. Ready to take on the darkness with its own weapon.

I could see in the dark where nopony else could. The stairwell was long. The sound of heartbeats grew stronger. I stepped on busted glass unexpectedly. I pull up my foot to pull shards out of it. Looking down once again I see that it’s a smashed lantern, thus confirming my horrifying theory. This was the very place that the legend talked about. Dead center in the heart of Canterlot. How long had this nightmare been laying at the bottom of this place with noponies knowledge.

I reached the bottom of the stairwell with no incident. There was no sign of movement around me, my primary goal was to find the vanished royalty. The stairwell broke off into a straight and narrow hallway. The heartbeats were echoing from the end. I couldn’t see that far yet. My clicks and snaps in effort to see led to no avail. I had to press on. 

I began to feel a presence as I marched forward. I knew that it would all end here. No matter what was to happen, I had to free them. The morning had to come, for if it didn’t. This creature would have free reign on the ponies of Equestria. This could not happen. If I am to die in order for them to get away I will take this monster down with me.

I began to near the end of the hallway. I could “see” the end of the hallway. Though I wasn’t there yet I could tell there was a large room that opened up at the end. On the walls above me were collections of ancient shields. I largely ignored them. I felt like in a fight against a vampony, they would be largely useless... until I saw one that caught my eye. It was a metallic circle. Almost disc-like.

This was the one. I knew in my heart that if I were to die, I wanted to die with a shield in hand. I reach up and pull it off of its hinges. It was very simple. It was well made. Probably kept from some ancient war that was lost to history. I knew what I would be using it for. Pulling it to the floor I force my thumb into the claw form it had involuntarily taken earlier and begin carving an incantation on the back of the shield. 

Incantations weren’t always magic based, though if they are they are typically stronger. With or without, there is power in words. The incantation I would be using was temporary. It would strengthen the metal. To the degree of which, I wasn’t sure. Whether this shield would crumple after a single hit or hold strong, we would soon see.

I turn the shield around to the front. Where the defending side would be and cant help myself. I carefully carve a crude star on the front. 

I take one of the stakes and put stuff it on the belt look around my back. Just in case.

I stand up and face the end of the hallway. Shield on one arm, stake in the other. I take the final steps towards my unseen enemy.

The room opens, and I am in a large expanse. I open my eyes to find the room lit by torches. The room is an arena. In the dead center I see an alter. Tied to it are the four alicorns. All appear physically unharmed, but out cold.

I rush to the altar where it appears they have been made into some sort of sacrifice. 

“Thank God you are all ok.” I whisper to myself, knowing that they couldn’t hear me. The only response I get is the comfort in their still beating hearts. I look around and see nopony. I can’t decide which pony I should set free first. They are all equally under a spell that I have no knowledge of how to break. Using my supernatural strength I begin tearing at the ropes. 

This process only takes a few seconds. One by one the Princesses drop to the floor. I start with the biggest of them. I hoist Celestia over my shoulders. A feat I would never be able to accomplish as a human. I take off down the hallway at supernatural speeds not taking the time to be silent. I needed to get them out as quick as possible.

Within a span of 30 seconds I am near the exit of the Garden. I deposit the ruler of the sun on a bench not sure whether she would be safe or not. But I didn’t time to search for a better one while the others were still down there. 

I sprint back even faster this time. The hedges rush past me as I bolt around corners at speeds that Rainbow Dash would admire. I jump all the way down the stairwell and take 3 strides to reach the end of the hall. This time with speed in mind I grab Twilight who is the smallest and lightest. I turn tail and snatch her from the jaws of death. Placing her down next to her mentor near the entrance to the Garden. I return to the tower a few seconds later.

This whole vampire thing is kinda cool. If everypony wasn’t in imminent danger from an enemy who is most likely watching my every move, I would probably be kinda psyched. Also discounting the whole urge to kill everything.

Looking down at who is left. I can choose either Luna or Cadence... Cadence appears to be in the worst shape of the two. There must have been some sort of struggle. Luna was in a struggle but I feel like Luna held her own better. Cadence had a small trail of blood dripping off of her forehead and that sealed that.

Hoisting Cadence high I run at blinding speeds to the exit. I can feel that it’s almost morning. Dawn should be happening soon. If I can’t figure out a way to wake these ponies in time. Equestria will enter a panic. 

I deposit Cadence down next to the other two outside. Far from what was about to go down. Little did I know it. But this was going to get very messy.

I return to the chamber of the night to grab my last passenger. I look at Luna, asleep and in danger. She is beautiful even in the hands of death. I would not let any harm fall upon her. I would defend her or die trying. Same goes for any of my friends.

As I reach down to grab her. She stirs.

“Luna? Are you alright? Luna talk to me.” I whisper urgently. “Come on. We have to get out of here. We are in danger.”

I begin to hear whispers that seem to come from nowhere. Were they my echoes? Were they ghosts of those already victim to her? Either way, a chill was sent down my spine.

“Come on. Wake up. Wake up.” I shake her. “If you’re in there I need you to listen carefully. The Sun must come up. Or lots of ponies are going to die. Do you understand me?” 

Her eyes flutter open. She looks at me in a daze. “B- B- Ben?...” She whispers quietly.

“Yes it’s me...” I smile, “Now we have to get-” I felt something. Something was different. It was something. It was a smell... I smelled her.

Luna’s eyes grow wide as she peers over me.

“...”

I hear that same beautiful voice. 

“It lives?” she whispers from behind me. “Perhaps I have made a mistake.”

I stand slowly and turn around. Standing on the opposite side of the room is the Scarlett Queen. I can see her plainly now. Her fur is white. Eyes red. Not bad looking honestly. 

I whisper to Luna. “The hallway behind us leads to the exit. As soon as you get there. Get the Sun in the air. Do you understand me?”

“But what about you? If you face her. You’ll die.” She says

I look at her with my glowing red eyes to emphasize the fact that, “I’m already dead.”

Without another word Luna bolts towards the door.

The Scarlett Queen explodes in a burst of speed to intercept, but in a second I tackle her to the other side of the room and throw her back to where she started.

I stand in front of the hallway exit. She wasn’t going to leave this place.

She stands back up from the force of the hit.

“You’re strong.” She notes. “Why have you come here?”

I begin my monologue.

“I know who you are... I know what you want... I know what kind of powers you have. I have experienced them myself. I know that I cannot let you leave this place. I do not know why or for what reasons you have come. I do know this. If you live, Equestria will never see the light of day. This is something I cannot allow.”

She says nothing.

“You have hurt so many already. You have tried and succeeded in killing me. You have scared and hurt the ponies that I call friend. You fight for the dark and all for yourself. You prey on the innocent and corrupt the pure.”

She stays silent. 

“It’s true. I am not one of them. But these ponies are my family. These are my people. I have only been here a short time but this. This is where I belong. I will defend my home from all those who seek to destroy it.”

“...”

“Is that all?” she asks.

“You’ve taken something from me.” I point my stake and raise my shield, “I’ve come to take it back.”

She sprints towards me. I charge.

We clash at the center of the room. Using my shield I block a swing at my head and rebound her. The force knocks us both to the opposite sides of the room.

I pull myself from the wall and look at the shield which survived the hit. I smile at my good work and look up in time to duck under a hoof. She swings at my temple, which I block with my forearm and counter with a swipe from my stake. Which she proceeds to dodge and flips her body around behind me and kick me in the process. Sending me sailing straight towards a wall. 

I plant in the wall face first and hear a crack.

I step out and grab my leg which had broken in the hit, I snap it back into place and it mends almost instantly.

I turn and we face each other once more.

This time I shout, “For the Captain!” and hurl the shield much like the Star-Spangled hero. I give chase. In split second, she ducks under the shield which imbeds itself in the stone wall. In that same split second, her motion of ducking allows me a shot at her face. My fist comes crashing down on her and sends her careening in the opposite direction.

She lands at the other end of the room and looks at me like an angry tiger.

I pop my knuckles, take my jacket off and get ready for the real fight.

She stands and drops her cloak, pops her neck, and flares her horn. 

We walk casually to the center of the room where we square off. Stake in one hand, I hold it out to her. I’m an honorable fighter. 

Using her magic she takes it and holds it in a fencing position in front of her.

“On the count of three.. we..” 

She strikes out at me and I quickly parry. I quickly return with swipes of my own. The force of the hits are tremendous. The stake I am using quickly shatters.

Laughing in triumph she now stabs at me freely. Using my expert dodgeball skills I move like a ninja. Ducking and dashing underneath her stake. With footwork that Michael Jordan would be proud of, I sidestep her stake and tackle her to the ground, where she immediately throws me off and into a wall. I am stunned for a second before my shield drops onto my chest. 

I look down and see a chunk of wood shatter across the surface of my shield. I had been .07 seconds from death. Sheer luck saved me.

Not taking time to think over figures I throw my shield on and keep fighting. I bring my shield down on her head and send her straight to the ground. Grabbing her by the mane I yank her up and punch her as hard as I can in the temple, sending her tumbling down the long hallway. She stands up and winks at me.

I feel rage beginning to take hold. I charge down the hallway shouting at the top of my lungs. She lowers her horn and hisses loudly. 

Our collision sends a shockwave down both directions. The ground shakes as we careen back into the arena. I jump up quickly but am met with a hoof to the temple. My head shoots one way and another hoof connects at that point.

Raising my shield provides no comfort from the onslaught as its yanked off of my arm and smashed onto my forehead. For a brief moment as she raises the shield for a second swing I see an opening in her defense and kick her hind legs out from under her, causing her to lose her balance. 

Now’s your chance.

Taking advantage for a split second I blast her in the chest but grab her by the tail before she goes. My eyes glow red from anger and magic.

“You...”

I throw her into the wall.

“Will not...”

I meet her before she can recover. She gets a jab between the eyes.

“Hurt! Anypony!”

Grabbing her by the throat I punt her like a football and she bounces off the ceiling and rebounds off the floor. Sprinting at speeds I couldn’t even begin to comprehend I blast her with a left hook and plant her into the wall once more.

The angrier I grow the stronger I feel. I look over and can tell she’s the same way. Her face is contorted to that of a beast. Her fangs were now bared and she had grown bat wings. It made me wonder what I looked like.

I could feel the claws on my arms and the fangs sticking out of my mouth. I felt like a true monster. For a moment, that’s exactly what I wanted to be.

Letting out an ungodly howl I charged. She did the same.

This time however, I was thinking smart. Instead of clashing like we usually did. I baseball slid. In slow motion she went flying over me. She looked down at me as I went under. Her wings were spread. Fangs bared, and mane flowing in the air as she moved. It was really quite amazing. Despite the fact the were meant for me.

As I was sliding I grabbed her tail. Our momentums canceled out at I yanked and she landed smack on the ground. I whip around and jump on top of her. She proceeds to buck. But when she bucks, it’s like... superpowered. So I easily get slammed off of the ceiling. She smacks me. I slide a few feet but stay up. She swings at my left. I block with my left arm. We both swing with our opposing forelimb. 

My fist and her hoof meet and there’s the sound of bones crunching. 

The Queen and I back off for a second. I crack my broken forearm back into the proper position. She does the same.

Now I’m beginning to fight more carefully. I begin to see her patterns of attacks. Her left hoof hooks. Followed by a right jab. 

Taking note of this I block her left hook and quickly sidestep. I do a quick leg sweep and trip her. Wrapping my arm around neck I throw her on the ground and get in between her flailing hooves so she cant throw me off this time. 

In protest she hisses violently. Swinging at me any chance she got. I kept my guard up towards my face. Holding my face like an MMA fighter. Instead of punching her. I get low and sock her in the jaw with my elbow. She cannot move now. Sweat runs down my brow as I continue the cycle of blocks to attacks. 

Beat her down.

It would go *block-block-block* followed by my fists and elbows crashing into her temple and jaw. Bit by bit I felt her getting weaker. She couldn’t take much more. There were sure sign of fatigue on her. Cuts and scrapes were beginning to appear and stay on her skin the more the cycle dragged on. 

I was breathing deeply even though I didn’t need to. I sat up straight. I stratal her belly and bring my arms full swing and full power. The crashes reverberated through the chamber as her strength dwindled. She finally stopped swinging.

Now is the time.

With one final swing I connect with her jaw. Knocking her head to the ground. She isn’t unconscious, but she’s in no mood to move. I stop and look at her. Her vampirism had faded. Her wings gone, fangs sank back into her jaw. Not moving her head, she turns her eyes towards me. 

Kill her. Kill her. End it now.

I reach back into my belt and pull out the final stake. I look at it in my hand. Then look at the pony underneath me.

“Are you..” She asks with sadness in her voice, “going to kill me?”

I thought for a moment.

I thought like a sane human being. I just stopped and thought: What have I done?

She looked like death. No pun intended. If she were living she would’ve already been dead by blunt trauma. Looking at her I could see a tear in her eye. She didn’t want to die. Who did?

Who am I kidding. I’m no killer. This world doesn’t need murder or vengeance in it. Like the atom bomb. Those are human creations. I’m better than that. If I kill her now. I’d be no better than her. What would the point of my magic studies be for? What’s the greatest magic of all?

“...No...” I admit. “No I’m not.”

I drop the stake and smash it under my foot.

“I’m sorry this happened.” I say.

I lean down and pick up the poor pony I had just been wailing on and carry her over my shoulder.

I walk towards the exit.

The vampony says nothing.

...

“You know. There are other ways of dealing with Vampirism than eating ponies?”

She still says nothing.

...

“Hey. Now I don’t know who you are exactly. I don’t know what kind of background you had. I know you were Queen at one point. What happened down here to cause you to go vampony and kill ponies?”

“... A dark magic...” She said.

“What kind of dark magic?”

“I don’t really want to talk about it...” she says.

Not wanting to interrogate much more, it’s my turn to be silent.

“How can you show me mercy?” She asks, “I would’ve killed you without a second thought. How can you forgive me?”

“We all make mistakes.” I tell her. “Let me tell you a short story. A story from where I come from.”

“There was a man. He was a very special man. He was blameless. Some would say he was perfect. He had many followers... Though, the authorities didn’t appreciate him as much as the people.”

“What happened to the man?” She asks.

“... They killed him...” 

“...”

“What kind of a story was-”

“But... he forgave them for what they did. And because he was perfect. He was the sacrifice that the world needed.”

“...really?”

“Yup... at least thats what some believe. I just needed a parable of some sort to emphasize forgiveness and I couldn’t think of a better one. Point is. I forgive you. Everyone can be forgiven. Look at Princess Luna. She was locked away for 1000 years, but she forgave her sister. I’m sure they’ll forgive you too.”

“Who... who.. are you?” She asks.

“The names Short, Ben Short. But some call me Iron Man, Two Legs, back on Earth they call me SHOOOOOOOOOOOORTS.” I shout, “Just depends on your taste really.”

The Vampony Queen laughs quietly. “I like you. Maybe I misjudged you.”

“Now I suppose I should ask for your forgiveness as well.”

“For what?”

“For beating your flank to a bloody pulp.” I say with a sly smile.

She smiles back, “I can forgive you.”

“Thanks. I’m not a bad guy. You don’t have to be either.”

“...”

“What should I call you?” I ask

“Call me Scarlett.” she says, “Just Scarlett.”

“Well then Scarlett. I suppose theres just one more order of business. I will be your friend. I will stand with you. Will you be my friend as well?”

“...” She is quiet. “Why? Why would befriend a creature like me?”

“Because Friendship is Magic.” I say with a smile. “Now pardon me. But is there a chance I would be human again?”

-----------------------------------------------------

By the time we reached the exit of the Garden. Scarlett was able to walk again. We talked quietly of the night. We talked of the weather. I even complimented her on the thought and skill behind her plan.

We stepped out and the night was clear. The moon was setting, the Sun about to come up. Luna was probably taking care of that. Still sitting on the bench were the three Alicorns. Snoozing away.

“Oh yes.” Says Scarlett. “I almost forgot.”

She flairs her horn and the ponies begin to stir.

“I believe this is yours.” She says floating me the Amulet she stole.

I take it in my hand and look at it. It was Erin Hypno’s Amulet. The father of true hypnosis. Probably should’ve known that. Never got a good look at it.

Celestia raised her head and yawned. 

“Oh.. my what has happened he-” She spies the Vampony and flares her horn ready to attack.

I step in front of Scarlett. 

“That won’t be necessary.” I say

The Princess lowers her horn. 

“...”

“Please don’t hurt my friend.” I ask

Her first look is one of confusion. Then it fades to a small smile.

“...”

“I’ll have a Friendship report ready ASAP.” I report proudly.

--------------------------------------------------------------

“We’ve only got a few minutes till dawn.” Says Scarlett to me. “Are you sure you’re ready?”

“100%” I say, biting down on a stick. “Lee’r riff” (Let her rip)

Scarlett bites my cold wrist.

A slight pain enters my arm as Life flows back into my body. I feel warm fluids enter my body as my blood returns. I take a deep breath and it actually had purpose. Never before had I ever appreciated the beating of my own heart. 

Scarlett releases my arm. And smiles at me. 

I move my muscles. Get the fluid running through my body.

I look at Scarlett. She looks at me.

“Thank you.” We say in unison.

“...” 

“Wanna go watch the Sunrise?” I ask

“No.. I burn easy.” 

We both laugh.

“Come on. Go put on a cloak and sun hat. You’ll be fine.” I say

----------------------------------------------

Celestia had made it back in time to take over the Sun rise. Twilight, Scarlett, Luna, and myself were on Luna’s balcony watching.

Luna flared her horn and we watched the Moon fall from its position in the sky.

I hear Scarlett let out a nervous gulp.

I wrap my arm around her neck, like a good friend. 

“Hey, you’ll be ok.” I say

“You don’t know that.” She says.

“But I do.” 

In the distance, I see a light. The Sun begins to rise. As the sun peaks its orange face over the horizon, I feel the first rays hit my face. The warm spring wind blows across the valley and it’s morning. It is truly a great day to be alive.

Scarlett put on her shades. She seemed more at ease when she didn’t burst into flames. 

We all stand there for a moment. Happy to see the Sun.

Twilight is the first to speak. “So you’re a vampony? That’s really something. Do you mind if I ask you a few questions?” She says pulling out a quill and notebook.

“Not at all.” Says Scarlett, “May we go inside though?”

“Of course. How silly of me.” 

They go inside. Scarlett now the source of everyponies interest. 

I watch them go inside and turn back towards the balcony.

Luna is busy looking out towards the Sun. She leans against the balcony, occupied with feeling the warmth of its light.

I walk over to the balcony and join her in just watching, and listening to the birds. The wind blowing gently on our faces.

All is peaceful as of now.

...

...

“You know..” I say, “When you were on the moon there was this little mountain country called uhh... Transylmania.”

Luna turns her attention to me, I continue staring onto the horizon as the sun climbs higher in the sky.

“While everypony was getting prepped for the Sunrise, Scarlett and I were in the Library digging up records. Transylmania was a mountain country that collapsed after their Queen mysteriously vanished. There was an old ponies tale. But I feel like everypony here knows how it ended. Anyway, once the small mountain kingdom collapsed it was thrown into a state of utter chaos. At least until it ceded with the Celestial Empire. Now as I understand it, you and Celestia didn’t always have Canterlot. You used to live in a Castle in what’s now the Everfree?”

“Correct”

“Well... I haven’t talked to Celestia about it, but the records say your sister was distraught after what happened and couldn’t stand the sight of the old castle. She insisted that the capitol be moved. Well once Transylmania got ceded, the beautiful mountain ranges caught her eye. She ordered the Capitol moved there. When they began clearing the land in preparation for building they found this little chamber. Nopony really cared what it was or what it contained so they asked what was to be done with it. Whenever Celestia saw it she loved it. Knowing and caring nothing of what was inside of it or what might come out, she ordered the Castle Garden be built straight around this beautiful spire in the mountains. Once it was all said and done the spire quickly forgotten. 

I spent most of the night trying to figure out why the Scarlett Queen would travel from beyond the edge of the Equestrian border in order to get to Canterlot. That’s when the thought occurred to me, the boundaries probably didn’t look the same a millennia ago.”

“What does this mean?” She asks

“Well... you see. Scarlett didn’t come to Canterlot. Canterlot came to her. Transylmania IS Canterlot. The Chamber from the Legend is what Canterlot’s entire city structure was built around. That Vampony right in there? She basically built Canterlot. Isn’t that the coolest thing?”

“I suppose it’s something to think about.” Says Luna

“History. I love it.” I say

...

“So it turns out I had everything all wrong.” I start, “At least to an extent.”

“About what?” Luna asks.

“Her intent and planning. One thing that didn’t make sense was why she chose now to come out. Earlier that night, I thought it was because of the Summit.” I say, “Was it purely coincidence that she comes out at the one time when all of Equestrias Royalty is under one roof? I mean, why not a year ago? Or a year in the future? You have this same stupid meeting every year... I didn’t take into account she’s always been here. 

So what was different this time?” I ask

Luna remains silent.

I point to myself, “Me. I was present. It was the only difference. Scarlett says I was just collateral damage but it seemed almost too perfect. I mean. Number 1. I was the only would-be fatality. She didn’t bite anypony else. 2. What I just happened to turn into became the only thing standing in her way. She would have won if it happened any other way. Period. If she sucked me dry. I’m dead. She wins. If she left me alone and then hypnotized me and killed me later. I’m dead. She wins.

As far as timing, I asked her about it but she didn’t seem to know much more than me. She just walked out one night and planned from there. No rhyme or reason. It seems almost too good to be true. Did she get tired of being in there? She doesn’t remember much past sealing herself in all those years ago. Call me crazy but I don’t think this is a coincidence. I almost wonder if she was under orders and didn’t know it. A literal sleeper agent. My gut is telling me something else is at play. Something bigger.”

“Are you suggesting there’s a third party?” She asks.

“I don’t know. In the story, there was a stallion who knew of the chamber. He vanished once the Queen entered. He never shows up again. I went through his description from the legend. Nothing turns up. No census records. Nothing.

I don’t know who. But Someone knew about the chamber. What if they still do? What if this was a plan years in the making? And Scarlett was just a pawn?”

“If she was a pawn, then what is the big agenda? Why didn’t the puppet masters take Canterlot when they easily could’ve. They had us where they wanted us.”

“I don’t know. It doesn’t make any sense. Some would say zero sense. I can’t draw conclusions without every piece of the puzzle. Wait.. It was easy wasn’t it?”	

I stop and run my hands through my head. “It was too easy. They didn’t like the way it played out, so they folded. Waited for not a better hand, but a more interesting hand.”

“An interesting hand?” Asks Luna confused

“Well you see, in Poker. Would you rather win the pot with a good hand? Or win with a decent hand and a really good poker face? Which victory is more satisfying?

...

“That’s quite the theory.” She says flatly

I start laughing when I realize how dumb that sounds, “Don’t listen to me. I’m talking crazy and I’ve had a long night.”

But I give one last bit of crazy.

“The worst part. Going into the fight, there was this little voice in the back of my head that wanted me to kill her. Someone wanted me to kill her. I think I was supposed to kill her.”

“Why?” Asked Luna

“I don’t know. To prove a point? But that’s part of the reason I’ve been spitting this crazy talk. Last night I experienced some pretty crazy things. That little voice, it wasn’t my own... And I was so close to actually doing it, it scared me.”

...

...

“You think she’ll be alright?” Asks Luna

...

“Scarlett? She’ll be fine now that she’s away from that dark Chamber.” I say

“How can you be sure?” 

...

“Because I believe in her...” I pause “The same way I believe in you.”

Luna smiles and uses her body to shove me aside playfully. Which I return the gesture.

“I’m glad I met you Princess. I miss my home, but I feel like this is where I need to be now. This place is amazing. I never would have imagined in a million years that I would be able to befriend a Vampire.”

“Welcome to Equestria, where anything is possible.” She says.

“...”

“Thank you for saving me.” She says.

“I was wondering when you’d thank me.” I laugh, “Gee, I mean you didn’t even shout for help, what kind of damsel in distress are you?”

“How’s about we throw you over the railing of this balcony?” She says jokingly.

“Been there. Done that.” I laugh

We both laugh.

We stop and smile at each other. 

She steps closer and rubs her head in my chest.

I embrace her warmly.

....

....

“Things are going to be different now aren’t they?”

“Eeyup..” 

I let her go and bid her farewell. “It’s been nice but I’d like to get some sleep. Been up all night and Got Lucky...”

I walk over to pick up my “new” shield and nearly drop it.

“Dang, its a lot heavier than I remember.”

Luna lets out a giggle.
> Chapter 21: Coming Clean
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	She was right. Things were different. Things were most definitely different. There was a quiet respect. A feeling of gratitude. 

A couple of days after the recent events, I took a trip to the Barracks to work out my regular human body. And let me tell you. It was at this time when I missed my Vampiric strength. Whenever I first walked in. I received thunderous applause.

It was such an alien concept to me. I literally looked around to figure out what they were “clapping” for. I mean, I was used to the stop and staring of ponies at the strange, white, two-legged creature in strange attire walking around town. 

The soldiers had warmed up to me in the few weeks I had been there, they were kind of like locker room buddies. Those guys who you could say “Hey” to but you never really hung out with. Save for Hot Shot. 

And really. Other than Big Mac, I think Hot Shot was my only guy friend. And you know Mac. Stallion of few words. 

Do you know what living with females that are obsessed with sugar and gumdrops does to a mans mind? Surprisingly little actually. But it’s still nice to be able to crack a dirty joke and not get looked at funny by the innocent (seeming) mares all over the place. The Stallions... Lemme tell you. They really know a thing or two. Sometimes they’re worse than human males. With the Mare to Colt ratio being like 6:1, there is no shortage of... extracurricular activities, and these boys like to brag about it.

I wont delve too much into that. But honestly, I don’t personally care about that Mare that Gold Arrow took home on the first date. 

“She was wanting it colt!” He would shout across the room. “I guarantee you that I could get any mare in thirty seconds!” He would boast.

I would pipe up from across the room. “Gee, that’s pretty fast.”

“Dang right it is!” He would shout. “At getting mares? I’m the fastest!” He called proudly.

“How fast?” I ask

“Thirty seconds? Were you not listeni-,” He starts

“Thirty seconds till what?”

“Thirty seconds till I get-,”

“Off?” I ask.

…

“What? In thirty seconds I get off- OH MY CELESTIA”

I *buy some apples* you not. The entire Barracks exploded with laughter.

Where am I? I’m getting off topic.

Anyway.. Oh yeah. The new attention.

...

The new found respect was nice and all but it was really all useless outside the castle walls. The Princess had sworn all those involved to secrecy. Naturally some rumors were going to get out, given all of the ponies on duty that night and everypony involved. But most didn’t want to start a National panic. Especially if word got out that the entire Canterlot Castle was single-hoofedly taken over in one night.

Being an American, I was all for the freedom of the press, and freedom of speech. But I had read an Equestrian History book. It had been thousands upon thousands of years since anypony had faced a horror like this. Let alone a country that was recently terrorized by the return of Nightmare Moon, who is extremely attractive by the way, Discord, and Changeling attacks. The last thing they needed was assurance that their federal power wasn’t able to protect them from a single pony. What the public could never understand the power that that pony possessed and what she could do with it. That was why I was ok with it being hidden.

The one good thing that arose from the new attention. Everypony seemed to forget about that rumor that the local Human had been caught playing “studying biology” with the Princess of the Night. So that was good.

I took every step to ensure my new friend Scarlett’s safety. Every action that took place that night, every name, stripped from the record. She goes by Scarlett Night. Once she realized that she truly didn’t have to eat ponies, things got much better. The meatlocker was restocked at least once every two weeks, she didn’t have to feed that often actually. Which was nice. Usually once every month she told me. Which added to my suspicion of the timing of prior events. 

It still kind of scared me, to know what kind of urges haunt a vampony mind. I experienced them myself. I really didn’t think to hard on it. I believed in Scarlett, she seemed to believe in me. I mean what are friends for?

By now it was the third week of the month trip into Canterlot. The Spring Royal Summit would end soon and everypony would go home. Twilight back to her treehouse, I back to Momma Rarity and work at the Sugarcube Corner.

Speaking of which, I really was beginning to miss Momma Rarity and little Sweetie Belle. It also felt like I hadn’t cooked a cupcake in forever. I wonder how the Cakes and Pinkie are holding up the joint. As my thoughts wandered, I heard a knock on the door.

I snapped back into reality and looked around. The Study was empty of all life. Twilight was performing royal duties, she had run out of things for me to do as far as my studies and just had me reading her Magic Textbook. Which I hadn’t been doing. Scarlett was being moved to the basement, it was too bright in any other place. Fitting for a vampony. I didn’t know what was to become of her exactly. I was assured her safety, but past that as far as implementing her back into society, I don’t know what the plan was.

I walk to the door, still in my sleeping clothes, hair messy and face unshaven. I was not ready to start the day. 

The Princesses had given me a leave of absence since my little escapade in the dark. Given me time to rest, time to heal. But the week of lounging around was over. Couldn’t get lazy now. 

I sat up from the table and went over to the door. Taking a moment to straighten myself up, I open the door. 

“Oh hello there.” I say to none other than all of the Princesses, Shining Armor, Scarlett Night, Captain Sunfire, Corporal Hot Shot, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and the one I loved most, Rarity.

“Greetings.” Says Celestia who is standing front and center in the crowd of ponies. “May we come in?”

I look around at all the ponies. Completely dumbfounded. I didn’t know what to say or think.

“Well… Pardon my French…” I start, “But I’m pretty sure this is your house.”

I hear a “WAAAAAAAAHOOOOOO!” and get tackled ten feet back by the big pink ball of joy. 

We roll around on the ground for a second as I rough up her cotton candy mane.

“Pinkie!” I shout, “How the hay are you?!” 

She giggles, “Pretty good now that I get to see my most favorite-est human eveeerrr!”

The rest of the ponies file in as Celestia and Twilight use their magic to clear the room of book shelves and tables and beds. It was kind of cool because each little thing had a slot in the wall that it slides in and it all kind of collapsed in on itself to make one large room. 

I stand up and brush the dirt off my shoulders. Then I am greeted by the fruit mastermind, “Heya sugar cube! Did ja miss us?”

“You bet I did! But I am rather confused. What’s this abo-?” 

In a blur of colors a Cyan pony is in my face, “Hey! Ben! Hows it goin’? Say! What’s this I hear about you saving Canterlot? That is like- literally- so awesome! Hey! Can you show me that one thing you did when you flew! That would be like, so cool if I could do a stunt like that in one of my-”

“Well first off I can’t exactly fly anymore.” I say, “Second how did you even know about that?”

“Uhhh Duh… Egghead over here tells me everything!” Rainbow Dash says pointing a hoof to Twilight.

“I filled out that freakin’ field report for Captain Sunfire over there… And I thought that was classified information?” I ask.

“Classified? Element of Loyalty ya dumb!” She says smiling widely.

I shake my head and smile, “Nice to see you too Rainbow.”

Fluttershy trots up to me, smiles gently, and rubs her head in my chest all cute like then trots off. Not a word spoken. 

Now who’s missing?

I look around, all the other ponies are busy rearranging the room. Save for Rarity who refused to look at me.

“Rarity?” I ask stepping toward her. “Rarity is something wrong?

She sticks her nose in the air, “Hmmf..”

“Rarity come on don’t be like this.”

Turning her head to her side, “What’s my name?”

“Rari-… Mom”

She turns to me and smiles, “Now that’s better.”

I run and embrace her.

Hot Shot speaks up, “Woah, woah, Mom?”

Rarity states, “He’s adopted.”

The room laughs.

I release her and look at her. Smiling brightly I ask, “Tell me, how is Sweetie Be-?”

*SMACK*

“OW!” I cry out as Rarity’s blue-ish purple aura smacks me across the face. “What was that for?!”

“Don’t you DARE pull that kind of stuff with me, mister! Now you listen here young man, I sent you here with a promise that you wouldn’t get into any trouble! If you ever… and I mean EVER. Pull a stunt like that again! I will hunt you down and drag your sorry flank home! Understood?”

“Yes Mom.” I say holding my hand to my cheek which was now very sore. She’s gonna raise up some disciplined foals one of these days. Those are the best parents.

She grabs me in another hug, “Momma was so worried once she heard the news.”

I laugh, “Oh… I’m alright… The power of Friendship triumphed that night. Saved some old friends, made new ones.”


“Then Twilight’s taught you a lot hasn’t she?”

“It wasn’t something I didn’t already know. It was just reenforced into my mind.”

“Well I’m happy it worked out ok. I don’t know what I’d do if anything happened to-.”

“Hey… I’m ok. I’m fine.”

“But you might not have been. From what I understand you almost died!”

“But I didn’t!”

“Doesn’t ease my worry any more darling… Opal misses you.”

“Opal? That cat from Tartar- I mean heaven misses me?”

“She sleeps on your bed, you know? Just as you left it.”

“Really? How’s Sweetie Belle?” I ask, changing the subject.

“She’s fine, she misses you. She’s in town with Momma and Papa. It’s been a while since she’s seen them and we were in town.”

“Would I be able to see her?” 

“Of course.”

“When?”

“As soon as we are done here, Ben.”

“What exactly are we doing here?” I ask

“We have something to tell you…” she says guiltily.

I look up at the ponies in the now circular room. There is a large round table set in the center. I waltz on over to my spot at the large table and take the seat nearest me. Rarity sits to my immediate right. Twilight to my immediate left. On the right of Rarity, is the rest of the mane six, excluding Twilight. Directly across from me sits Princess Celestia. To her right sits the Royal couple, Shining Armor and Cadence. To her left is Luna. To Luna’s left, and my right is the soldiers. Captain Sunfire and Corporal Hot Shot are accompanied by Scarlett.

“So…” I say. “Do you wanna tell me what this is all about?”

Celestia is the first to speak, “In light of recent events it has come to our attention that we may have gotten in over our heads.”

“We? As in all of us?”

“No… As in everypony excluding yourself, Corporal Hot Shot, the Captain, and our new friend Scarlett.”

“What do you mean?” I ask

Everypony takes a deep breath. I look around in confusion.

Celestia continues, “This world holds many mysteries. I don’t pretend to know them all. There are many secrets to be kept and uncovered. Secrets kept from us ponies… and secrets kept… from you.”

“Me?” I ask, pointing to myself.

Celestia nods her head. I look to Rarity for help.

“I’m afraid… We haven’t been 100% honest with you darling…”

I look down the row of ponies, each one of them, save the Soldiers and Scarlett, wear an expression of guilt.

I am silent, bewildered. I didn’t know what to say.

Celestia speaks again, “It had been brought to our attention that you now have become more involved in this world than most ponies. Your name is now known, and your face and figure are going to be written in history. One day that field report will become declassified, given a decade or so. That’s just how things work. Your name is guaranteed a spot in Equestrian history. As time passes it will fade to myth and legend. But what you did is most definitely true. I’ve seen it happen many times before. It will happen again. So ultimately. We had come to the decision that you should know everything that you need to know. For your sake and ours. We owe you a dept. That is why I have summoned everypony here today. I have summoned everypony here because they are your friends. Your allies. Your family. You must remember that no matter what you are about to hear will change that. We are your friends.”

“I… I understand.” I say as I prepare my heart to bear something heavy. What, I didn’t know. But I could tell it was important. And deeply… deeply personal to me.

“A few months before your arrival in Ponyville almost a year ago, there was an incident that was unknown to the public and still it. The Royalty of Canterlot was gathered in the center of the Crystal Empire, in a meeting similar to this one. It resulted of recent Princess Twilight’s coronation.”

I listen as I wonder what this has to do with me.

She goes on, “There was an incident late that night. During the night, a thief broke into the castle and attempted to steal the Element of Magic straight off of Princess Twilights bedside. Luckily, Princess Twilight gave chase and managed to corner the thief in a room full of ancient and mysterious artifacts. One of which being unlike the others. We call it the “Magic Mirror.” What this mirror does is bridge a gap between two places. And it only opens for a certain period of time.”

“Kind of like a portal?” I ask

“Precisely, it explains how the thief managed to get into the palace without breaking through frontal security. Using this Mirror, she managed to get in and get out without being stopped. Twilight, and Twilight alone was tasked with the retrieval of this crown. Although Spike, who is not present currently, opted to jump in with her.”

She pauses for a moment.

“So…” I say, “What does all this have to do with me?”

She gestures to Twilight who looks like she’s about to cry. Twilight looks up at me teary eyed. “I’m so sorry.”

I take her hoof in my hand and run my hand through her fur. “Hey. It’s ok, now just take a deep breath and say what you need to.” I say calmly.

Twilight takes a deep breath in. And releases it slowly. 

“The… The place that it led me. It was unlike any other place I had ever seen. Its inhabitants… Its inhabitants… Its..”

“Come on Twilight, it’s alright. What about them?”

“They were tall. They walked upright, on two legs. They had hands. They were… Human.” She chokes out.

The news hits me. I didn’t fully comprehend it.

“I’m sorry could you say that again?” I ask

“They were Humans.” 

“That’s what I thought you said…” I whisper quietly.

My heart begins to pound. I feel anger swelling in my stomach.

…

I stand up from my chair. Very quietly, looking down at the table. Hands pressed against the hard surface. 

“What do you mean.. They were.. Human?” I ask deathly quiet.

Rarity reaches out, “Ben..”

“Don’t touch me!” I shout, snapping at the mare I called mother.

I move away from the table and face the wall. Moving towards it I lean against it facing the wall. Ponies to my back.

Nopony speaks a word.

“Go on.” I say

“Go on?” Asks Twilight

“Tell… the FREAKING story.” I shout at the wall.

“I.. I… I… didn’t know what to do at first. Where to go, or what to say, or anything. I began to trot and looked down to my hooves. They weren’t hooves anymore. They had become hands along the way. As I explored the new world I came across a very different society than our own. Along the road they had self propelled carriages they called-”

“Cars.” I state flatly.

“Y-yes…” Twilight says quietly.

The anger within me is wanting to burst out. I want to hit something. What I don’t know. All I knew was to keep my emotions from betraying my head.

“I soon stumbled across a building that the Humans called Canterlot High School.”

This struck something with me.

“Canterlot High School?” I ask, making sure I had heard that correctly.

“Yes. It is a schooling establishment that is meant for young adults that-”

“I know what a high school is, for God sake I was enrolled in one before I came here!” I snap, “It’s just that… I’ve never heard of such a place on Earth. Canterlot?” I ask turning around.

I see that the soldiers had now stood up and were hoisting their weapons high. Standing guard next to the Princesses. This kind of disheartened me, meaning the angry human was seen as a threat. 

“Really?” I ask to Hot Shot and the Captain.

“Sorry… Just doing our job…” Says Hot Shot

I sit down next to Rarity. She takes my hand and strokes it with her hoof. I stare blankly at the table.

“Go on.” I say quietly.

Twilight gulps. “Well there, after a bit of exploration I found the thief. Her name was Sunset Shimmer.”

“Sunset Shimmer? Was that her pony name or…?” I ask

“What do you mean?” Twilight asks.

“Like is that the ponies name? What did she go by on Earth?”

Twilight looks at me confused, “She went by Sunset Shimmer. I don’t… Is that not normal?”

“The other people called her Sunset Shimmer? No one thought that was weird? What did they call you?” I ask

“They called me Twilight Sparkle because my name is Twilight Sparkle.”

“And they didn’t eat you alive for that name?”

“No… Why?”

“It’s just that.. I’ve never heard of anyone calling their kid Sunset Shimmer or Twilight Sparkle before. I mean there are a few crazy parents out there. Anyway go on.”

“Well I went and talked to Principal Celestia and-” She starts

“I’m sorry. I’m going to have to stop you again.” I say, turning to the Princess of the Sun, “You were there as well?”

Twilight answers for me, “No that’s just it. This is why we didn’t tell you.”

I look at Twilight, “Elaborate.”

“You see. This place you call Earth. It was like you described that morning in many ways. So many aspects were the same, I thought for sure we could get you back home in no time. But something I noticed about you was different from these people.”

I sit back and listen.

“You tell me you are medium build, you were somewhat tall but had enough weight to pass for average. Well, by your weight you could’ve crushed the biggest guy there easily. You would’ve been a giant to most of these people. I about ignored that fact but then I noticed other things. One. Your head was too small.”

I almost laugh. Almost.

“Or maybe theirs were large. Your eyes were a lot smaller than theirs. I mean like WAAAY smaller. Your mouth extruded slightly more than theirs and your nose was more defined. Another thing, you were much darker complected. Most of these people were light shades of green, yellow, orange, pink, blue, and all sorts of colors while you were a brownish, yellow, tan.”

“Did you say there were multicolored people?” Anger being replaced by confusion.

“Yes. I assume that’s also not normal.”

“Nope. We have a few different racial groups, but none of em are green, pink, or any of those rainbow-y colors.”

“Even with that aside, with the questions we asked that morning I was pretty sure we still had the right place, and that you were just unique, but then you told us your name. Ben Short. I’ve never heard of a name like that since I’ve been alive.” She explains.

“Well I’ve Ben Short all my life.” I crack an age old joke thats been around since third grade.

A few of the ponies giggle.

“But back to the story,” says Twilight, “The peoples names were like pony names. Rainbow Dash was there, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy. Everypony was there except… it wasn’t actually THESE ponies.”

“So…? Kind of like a parallel dimension?” I laugh sarcastically. Seeing nopony join me. I stop. “Oh you’re serious.”

“Yes. Long story short, I retrieved the crown with the help of my new friends and returned through the portal just in time before it closed for another 30 lunar cycles. We had stopped the thief from taking over the world.”

“With just her? Did the crowns magic work?”

“Yes. It gave her amazing powers.”

“And she intended to take over the Earth?”

“Yes.”

“And it was just her?”

“Well she had help. Snips and Snails were granted powers also. And she turned the high school into her own personal zombies.”

“So super powered her and her henchmen plus an army of slow moving teenagers that hardly knew what they were doing were bent on world destruction?”

“Yes. I mean you’re lucky I got there in time to stop them or something bad was bound to happen or-”

I start laughing. Pretty hard actually.

“Is something wrong?” Twilight asks me.

“I- I’m sorry it’s just that… that is a terrible plan!” I laugh

“Seemed like a pretty menacing plan to me.” She said

“Well.. Princess… what you don’t understand is. Is that even WITH the Element of Magic, there is literally NO WAY she could’ve taken the full might of the worlds military. I’ve read about the Element of Magic. It can’t even begin to deal the damage it would take to defeat an army of this sort.”

“What are you saying?” Asks Celestia

“Well.. As I said, Humans are really good at this thing called war. I mean.. All Twilight did was save some collateral damage. I mean I could’ve taken care of the problem with my .308 from a half mile away. Just imagine the Element of Magic vs. a B-2 bomber. Not even a competition. One sweep from an A10 Warthog would level her.”

“You have a lot of faith in your military!” boasts Rainbow Dash, “I bet I could beat one of these silly Warthogs in ten seconds flat!”

I look at her with a sarcastic look on my face, “An A-10 Warthog is a jet. A flying machine. It can go rather fast. It’s called a Warthog, don’t ask me why. Now Missy, you may have the speed. But unless you are a lot stronger than you look, you’d be the fly under the flyswatter.”

After that subtle reminder about dangers of human warfare, Twilight continues.

“Anyway, after filling out a report on what I had seen, it was put away. It was kept a secret that there was an entire other world out there for ponies to explore. We didn’t want them running amuck in that world. After that we began to forget about the incident, I missed my new friends but I wouldn’t be able to see them for 30 lunar cycles, which is roughly over 2 years. So we moved on. At least until you showed up.”


I interrupt her again. “Now see that’s the part I don’t understand. A little bit before I woke up I specifically remember you girls verbally wondering what I was. What’s that about?”

“This is a better question for Pinkie to answer.” says Twilight handing over the torch.

Pinkie stands up calmer than I remember her ever being. “Well, you see. When I said that I saw you during my regular late night slash early morning stroll, I said that I went and began preparing you a party. Well, that wasn’t the entire truth. You see. When I saw you, I, quick as a switcheroo, ran to Twilights library where I knocked and knocked and knocked because I was getting excited but I was nervous at the same time. I told her that there was a thing that she absolutely haaaaAAAaad to see on the park bench and so she followed me and followed me and followed me until we saw you laying at the bench and when she saw you she went “GAASP” and asked me if anypony else had seen you. I told her no and she said to go gather up the others!

We lickety split gathered all the girls up and sat around the bench to watch you sleep. And then… maybe it’s better for Twilight to tell the next part.”

I turn to Twilight.

“You see. As dawn drew closer and closer I began to realize that you would have to wake up soon. A crowd had begun to gather as ponies began to hustle to and fro in preparation for morning. I hadn’t yet decided what to do about you because Princess Celestia hadn’t gotten back to me. She was busy getting ready to raise the Sun herself. As I stated earlier you were different than the humans I remembered. I didn’t know whether to tell you or to keep it a secret. I mean for all we knew you knew exactly how you got there. So as a precaution we decided to play dumb. To use our unknowing personas to our advantage. When we saw the Sun come up we realized we had to make a decision fast, for you would wake up soon. A large crowd had gathered and were beginning to ask questions that we didn’t know the answers to. The only way to truly find out what was going on was to wake you. We quickly went over our story and confirmed it.”

“Even Applejack?”

“She didn’t agree to it. Element of Honesty.”

“How come you never told me?” I ask Applejack

“Y’all didn’t ask.” She replies

“I cast a waking spell to stir you from your hard slumber. As you began to wake I told the girls to act natural. That they did. We sent Fluttershy in who was deeply willing to help the innocent creature on the bench.”

“Well she did an excellent job.” I say waving at Fluttershy.

“Oh… well… You weren’t as timid as some of my other creatures…” says Fluttershy

Twilight speaks up again, “You see… We didn’t tell you because we didn’t know how. How to tell you that your home was just in reach but you couldn’t go back for a long time. How to tell you that it really may not be YOUR home. There were too many variables in the equation. We didn’t want to send you into the wrong world with no sense of direction or resources. We didn't want to send you on a wild goose chase. I wanted to tell you. I really did. I just didn’t know how.” She concludes.

I remain silent and think over everything I just heard.

After a minute of silence, Twilight speaks up.

“Are you going to say anything?” She asks.

“Don’t let my calm demeanor fool you Twilight. I’m thoroughly pissed. Peeved past the high heavens. I feel like you really shoved me down a sh*buy some apples* hole.”

“Oh…” she says quietly.

“But…”

“But?”

“I’m glad you finally told me. For the longest time I was wandering around aimlessly not knowing what to do with my life now that I was here. I questioned giving up. Just sitting around and wallowing in my own sorrows. You ponies seemed kind enough to take me in. Take me when I had nowhere else to go. So I gave it a shot. Here we are.

Don’t get me wrong Twilight, I’m mad. But I understand why you did what you did. I’m grateful for you looking out for me. I just wish you would’ve told me sooner.”

“Will you ever forgive me?” She asks

“Me too?” Asks Fluttershy quietly.

“Me three?” Asks Pinkie

“And I darling?” Asks Rarity

“Hey, me too? I’m really sorry bud.” Says Rainbow Dash

“It would mean a lot ta me if y’all did forgive me.” Adds Applejack

I look at the girls. The looks on their faces sincere and honest. We now had come to terms. They came clean. They truly were my friends.

Celestia chimes in, “I owe you an apology as well.”

“As do I.” Says Luna

“And I” says Cadence. She looks at Shining Armor.

…

She elbows him in the gut.

“PMF- and… I… guess I kinda… owe you one… I’m sorry.” He says

I look around at my friends and acquaintances.

“Friends. Ponies. You underestimate me.”

…

“So is that a no?”

I laugh, “Of course not. You were forgiven the moment the apologies left your mouths.”

I smile, “You see. I love my family back home. I miss them dearly. Even if I did have a chance to go back. What would you ponies do without me? Who would save you next time somepony takes Canterlot?” I throw a wink at Scarlett who rolls her eyes.

Celestia smiles warmly, “So it is settled then?”

“The hatchet is buried my Princess.” I say

“Very well. Then we can move on to other matters.” She says. “As you know, you have now become very involved in Royal affairs.”

“You have no idea.” I said glancing at her sister.

“I might.” she said eyes narrowing.

That shut me up.

“As I was saying. You have become very involved in Royal Affairs. Everypony has a certain desire for you. That is partially why these two are here.” She says gesturing to the two Soldiers.

Captain Sunfire steps forward. 

“You really saved our flanks the other night. We are here because we wish to extend a special offer to you. Being a special case, as you not being a pony we are presented with a rare opportunity.”

I look at her. “Go on?” I ask now intrigued.

“We wish to train you. I was impressed at your ability to handle the situation. I want you on my regiment, soldier.” Declares Sunfire.

I am stunned. I did not expect that. 

“Uhh… wow. Uhh.. What do I say?” I wonder out loud.

“You say yes, you dumb!” pipes Hot Shot, “You know how hard it is to get here?”

“Well I mean, it’s a tempting offer but.. I don’t even have a place of my own, let alone the know how to be a soldier. I’d need time to think it over. And… Don’t I have to be 18?” I ask, “Don’t I have to be a legal citizen?”

“Well… Yes.” says Sunfire, “But with the reputation you have and good standing with the Royalty I’d say that’s not a hard feat.”

“True. But at least give me time to think over the offer. It’s not something you just ask a person, even if he did just save the kingdom.” I say.

“Granted. You will always be able to contact me when you make a decision. The Princesses usually keep me well informed.” She states.

Celestia speaks, “And now Twilight wishes to speak.”

“Ben.” Twilight starts, “I told you at the beginning of this journey you would be able to attempt your own magic. It’s time I upheld my end of the bargain.”

“Hmm?” I say

She stands up and says, “I wish to train you. In magic!” She exclaims.

Still sitting down in my chair I begin to slowly laugh.

“Ha Ha Ha!” I laugh

“Is uhh… something wrong?” she asks.

The human sitting in the chair chimes “I know something you don’t know! I know something you don’t know!”

Everypony is getting very confused.

“Is he broken?” asks Scarlett

Suddenly I am standing against a column on the far side of the room, looking at the table full of ponies and my self-projection sitting in the chair repeating the phrase, “I know something you don’t know.”

In my fingers is an Amulet glowing a brilliant yellow-gold aura. I’m twirling the chain around my fingers and I say, “Turns out I haven’t been entirely honest with you ponies either.” I shout with a mischievous grin.

Everypony freaks out!

Twilight starts with, “Wha-? How did you-?”

Pinkie goes, “Wahoooo! Double human party!”

I sit and laugh. I disperse my projection and walk back around the table.

“You see,” I start, “I swiped this little jewel, the Aurum Amulet, when we were returning the one Scarlett stole about a week ago! I’ve been reading books, read a simple projection spell. Low and behold it worked! Took some practice, but I finally got it down!”

Celestia smiles, she is deeply intrigued.

Luna says, “Well how about that?”

I kick my feet up on the table and twirl the Amulet around once more.

“Livin’ la Vida Loki” I say, donning the God of Mischiefs persona.
> Chapter 22: How Did He Do It?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"So how did you do it?” Asks Twilight jumping up and down, excited as ever.

“Do what?” I ask as we walk through the Canterlot marketplace.

“How did you get the Amulet to work? I thought it possible in theory, but it was so far fetched that if anything were to be possible, it would be slight and done through multiple tests and trial runs!” She exclaims, “I’ve never seen anything like it!”

I look around me, ponies hustling and bustling on the beautiful day. The Sun was high in the sky, the day was warm, and clouds subtly drifted through the sky. Twilight had taken off her tiara and put on her saddlebags so nopony would recognize her as royalty lest they looked really close. Twilight, her friends and I had decided to take stroll. The others were busy visiting the various shops in the marketplace.

“Well it was really simple actually.” I remark.

“How so?” Asks Twilight

“You remember that magic book you gave me all those months ago?” I ask

“Of course, I’ve read it cover to cover seven times!”

“Do you recall the section that had archives about the few instances where a non-unicorn came into contact with amulets and most didn’t do much?” I inquire.

“Yes. There were a few exceptions where the Amulets reacted, but never on the controlled scale like you displayed yesterday.” 

“For a while, it stumped me. The mystery of why some ponies conducted magic better than others. There was one particular case where two different ponies came into contact with the same Amulet. For one it did basically nothing at all. The thief ran off and literally nothing happened. When he was apprehended he attempted to put it on as one last ditch effort. But alas, nothing happened. Yet a few days later once it was returned to its rightful place, a pegasi guard made contact at the wrong time and the thing exploded. Luckily the guard was unhurt but the Amulet was decimated. See a pattern?” I ask

“Not really, that was only one example.”

“It was all I had, most Amulets are pretty well kept track of. So they generally don’t come into contact with non-unicorns, most of the predicted cases aren’t recorded. But once again the question popped into my head, ‘What made one pony more compatible than another?’ The question stumped me. Then I began to study Unicorns and their magic. Ever notice how not every pony has the same color magical aura?”

“Yes. It’s caused by a plethora of things. A ponies gender, personality, the type of spell, and even their musical preferences.” She explains.

“It’s hardly a black and white system. But I’ve noticed the more intuitive ponies, the more passionate about their art, tend to glow blue. Take Rarity for example, if you critique her dresses without credible reason, then she's most likely going to get very upset. DJ Pon-3 for another example has a blue aura. I haven’t personally met her but I admire her work, and I imagine she is passionate about her music. Finally Luna, nopony could even begin to mimic the night sky like she could. I imagine she’s very passionate about it. Passion. So to put it simply I labeled blue with passion. Blue equals Passion.”

“Interesting.” Notes Twilight, taking out her notebook and quill.

Purple and Pink I’ve noticed are somewhat related. They are similar hues. Not exact, but similar. It’s a very loose comparison but I’m just guessing. You and The Great and Powerful Trixie both study magic. Your aura being Purple, hers being Pink. You are magic focused, but more studiously. She studies magic, but more for entertainment. Thus the difference in your auras. 

Red, from everything I’ve seen is not good. The Alicorn Amulet, for example, is a force to be reckoned with. Case closed.

Now Gold. Gold is a fun one.” I say revealing my own Amulet by opening my shirt Superman style and let its colors flare.

A couple ponies on the street glance at the Aurum Amulet around my neck. Mesmerized by its brilliant golden glow. 

“My first example is Lyra Heartstrings back home.” I say, “Her aura is yellow. Not quite gold, but close enough to set the example. Her and I go back and forth with pranks. Once I replaced her harp strings with some liquorish from the Sugarcube Corner. She retaliated with replacing my coffee sugar with salt. Let me tell you, that didn’t taste good.

Another, being Discord. Master of Chaos himself. He’s not necessarily a baddie in the general sense of being a villain. He just doesn’t care. Out to have fun, make a mess. Rinse, lather, repeat. Well at least until recently. Speaking of which I haven’t seen him since the first day? Where’s he been?”

“Out and about on missions tasked by the Princess. Go on.” Twilight urges, scribbling in her notebook.

“What’s the similarity between Lyra and the Master of Chaos? They’re both mischievous. One is obviously more troublesome than the other, but the similarity remains the same. Gold equals mischief.” I say.

“What does this have to do with Amulets?” She asks.

“It’s all about compatibility.” I explain, “Take note of how all unicorns can use Amulets. Whenever they do however, some Amulets change their personalities altogether. The Alicorn Amulet is the worst about this. It corrupts and destroys a mind. It’s really just a mechanism to make the user more compatible with it’s magic. It works in reverse using the same principle. If you get a pony, even a non-unicorn, with just the right personality, you can get magic. In the end it was all about finding the correct Amulet. But I had the benefit of choosing the correct Amulet, a rare and unprecedented opportunity.”

“So your color is Mischief?” Asks Twilight, “Since when are you mischievous?”

“Remember that one time I snatched up that Daring Do book and didn’t check it out from the library?”

“No.”

“Exactly… Remember that one time I shifted all of the books on your bookshelf to the right to throw you off your sorting game?”

“Now that you mention it… I do remember a few of my books being out of place.”

“Remember that one time I stole all of the answers to that history test you gave me?”

“No. I don’t!” She shouted getting extremely upset.

“Well you shouldn’t because it didn’t happen.” I laugh, “Point is, I’m more mischievous than even I really thought. I cause trouble, nothing serious, I am mature when the situation calls for it, but you give me time for someone or somepony to get used to me, it hits the fan really hard.”

“You always sort of struck me as intuitive.” She said.

“Well, so did I until I got my hands on that Amulet of Scarlett’s, Erin Hypno’s Amulet. It glowed blue, the color of passion. I felt no connection to it. It didn’t react. I didn’t feel any different. But as we were putting the Amulet away, I found my eye drawn to the one right next to it. It glowed a faint yellow. Something about it drew me in. It was a small golden circle about two inches in diameter. It had a yellow crystal in the center that a light glowed out of. It is the one I am holding currently. The Aurum Amulet.” I say.

“As I ran my fingers over the center, I felt a chill rush though my body. Not the terrifying kind of chill, the kind of chill that you get when you hear a really good song, when you read a book that really speaks to you, or to put it most accurately, when you and your friend are alone and you start singing your favorite song at the top of your lungs. Yeah, that amazing feeling. In that moment I snatched this little beauty up.” I conclude

“Wow. Who knew?” Asks Twilight as she puts away her notebook.

“Who knew?” I reply.

I sit down on a bench near the marketplace and Twilight takes her place next to me. The wind blows through the street sweeping through my hair, which was the longest its ever been. I hadn't had it cut in the months I had been here. Soon it would have been a year since I’ve been in Equestria. A year. Soon I imagined it would turn to two years, then three, then twelve. It hit hard. But I didn't worry about it. It would all be ok. That’s the way I am, some people would probably lay down and refuse to cope with the situation. I’m just not like that.

Despite my what some would call hopeless situation, I can’t help but smile. The ponies hustled and bustled through their lives, same as you and I. The foals, they would run and play through the streets, not a care in the world. Their parents would lead them along as they ran errands. Pinkie was jumping around somewhere causing havoc or making a mess, Rarity was showing Sweetie some of the markets, Rainbow Dash was hanging out with Fluttershy and Applejack in the park down the street. 

Canterlot truly was beautiful. I breath in a gust of wind through my nostrils. All was calm. Life was good.

“So what are you going to do now?” Asks Twilight

“What do you mean?” I ask

“Well, you have an Amulet now and it works, the soldiers want you, and I want you. I don't think you’ll be able to pick both.” She says.

“I assumed I was going to go home with you girls and finish my studies. Even if I were to join the guard, I would have to be a citizen of Equestria, and I’m pretty sure that requires me to be here a certain number of years? Wouldn’t you be able to teach me in that time?”

“Well yes, it’s just that. There is so much to teach, so much to learn, and no pony could’ve foreseen a creature without a horn to be able to use magic actively. There’s only a few other creatures that can do this. The list ranges from draconequus like Dicord to the Cockatrice.” 

I laugh, “I’m on the same list as that bird?”

“Granted, you needed a bit of help.” She states poking my chest with her hoof, “But it’s magic all the same.”

“Well there are still a few kinks in the armor. I can barely pick things up.” I say as I attempt to float a pebble towards me. After hovering for a few seconds, the magic sputters out and the rock drops.

“It will come with time. Like that projection for instance? I bet it took several tries.” She states.

“Oh you bet it did.” I say, “And it was so worth it!”

The wind blows again, and I turn my face into it. Twilight does the same. Her mane smacks me in the face as it blows.

“Mffhp..” I say, “Man, I thought I was done with getting a girls hair in my mouth on Earth.”

“He he he,” She giggles, “Sorry!”

I close my eyes and stand up. The wind blows a little harder. I feel the cloth on my clothes ripple. I take a deep breath in.

“It’s a beautiful world we live in.” I say to Twilight. 

“I’m glad you think so.” She says.

“Now I know I trash talk Earth a lot when I talk about war and death, but it was beautiful too. In much the same way. What the hay am I saying, you’ve been there. In a way.” I say

“Not long enough to truly appreciate it.”

“It’s different in a lot of ways,” I say, “but the same in just as many.”

…

“Well now what?” Asks Twilight

“Now?”

“I’ve got nothing better to do. I’ve already went though the market, the girls will get back soon, but until then…”

I zone her out as I gaze down the street. I get the overwhelming urge to run into the headwind. It was a gorgeous day, the wind was blowing, the animal inside me wanted to scream charge and take off running.

So…

I screamed, “CHAAAARRRGE!” and took off running.

“Wait?! Where are you going?” Shouts Twilight

“RUNNING!” I shout back to her with laughter.

I felt the wind in my hair as I ducked and dodged past ponies. They didn’t seem to notice as the human ran. 

As my legs turned over and turned again, I felt my heartbeat increase. The adrenaline was pumping through my veins. I felt something amazing. I felt… alive. Each cycle of my legs carried me farther and farther from where I had started. I didn’t know where I was going or where my legs were taking me. I just followed the wind. 

That was my mission. Catch the wind.

I ran and ran. I figured I would begin to feel fatigued after a while. No. As I ran, I began to feel stronger. The adrenaline and endorphins being released were doing their job.

I saw a stair case leading down. Do I run down it? No. I jumped the railing like a crazy person. I near crushed a pony at the bottom as I tucked and rolled then got right back up running.

“W- watch where you’re going two legs!” She shouted

“Sorry!” I shouted as I ran backwards to face the mare.

I whipped back around just in time to see that a couple of ponies were moving a large pane of glass across the street, and I was barreling headfirst into it.

“Oh *buy some apples*!” I shout as I close my eyes and throw my hands up in defense.

I hear a *pompf* and I open my eyes again. 

I’m standing about three feet ahead of where I remembered. On the other end of the window pane cliché. 

“What in the?” I ask looking down at my chest which was now glowing brighter than I remember it ever glowing.

I felt it. I felt the magic coursing through my body. It was like nothing I ever felt before. I just bucking teleported. Don’t ask me how I did it. I don’t know, I doubt I could do it again. But I realized something. If I was to do powerful forms of anything, I had to feel it. To feel… Alive.

I looked at my hand and reached down deep inside. I had to feel it. Had to control it. I looked down at a rock on the ground. 

“Come on. Come on.” I whisper as a golden aura surrounds it.

The rock wobbles and wobbles.

“Come on you biscuit, work for papa.” I whisper through gritted teeth. 

I can feel the strain of it. The smallest rock in the world, it physically feels like a boulder pressing down on my body. But by God I will pick this sucker up. Soon, the rock begins to rise.

“HA! HA HA HA!” I laugh as I triumph.

It grows higher and higher off the ground. Sweat drips from my brow and my heartbeat grows faster. It is soon at my knee level. I try with all of my might to to bring it to my hand. Faster and faster it rises. It was quickly at my knee level, and still climbing.

“Aw YEAH!” I shout at I reach out and rip it from the air. I hold my little rock high in the air, proud that I had accomplished such a feat!

“Are you about done?” Smiles Twilight who had trotted up behind me during the escapade.

I smile back, worn out but satisfied, “I think so.” I say holding out my prized rock.

She takes it in her magic and waves it around to tease me.

“Yeah shut up.” I laugh. 

After a moment of joyous silence I look around and realize we are near the edge of the city, the one with the balcony that overlooks the Transylmanian valley. 

“Is that what I think it is?” I say as I rush towards the balcony. 

“What?”

“The mountainside!” I shout, “I haven’t even had a chance to go out this far yet! Wow!”

The mountains are beautiful, the valley luscious and green, they are full of life. The wind blows up onto the huge balcony from the valley below. I breathe it in once more. Taking in the life all around me. It’s been a while since I’ve felt this way. Knowing that my friends and family were honest with me, and told me the truth. It finally felt like I fit in. Which hadn’t been for a long time. I lean against the balcony overlooking the valley. Twilight joins me.

I look down at the ground over the balcony.

“So…” She starts, “You were finally able to pick something up?”

“Yup,” I say, gauging the distance to the ground from where we are standing.

“How did it feel?”

“It was tough.” I say whilst testing the rigidity of the railing.

“You know, at this rate you’ll be able to carry bigger objects, maybe even yourself!” She exclaims.

“My question for you Twilight would be ‘Is Magic like a muscle? The more you exercise it the stronger it gets?” I ask

“Yup!” She declares, “Precisely! The only way to improve is to-” She starts following my gaze.

“Test it’s limits?” I ask

“Yes but I don’t think that-”

“Twilight how far down do you suppose that is?” I say, cogs turning in my head.

“I’d say at least a thousand feet but if you're thinking what I-”

I hop up onto the railing and dangle my feet over the edge.

“BEN SHORT are you NUTS?” She shouts.

“Maybe a little!” I shout as the wind begins to howl through the valley and through the streets behind us.

The wind blew my hair, which had grown rather long, into my eyes and around my face.

“OK!” I breathe in, looking at the thousand foot drop below me. I reach deep down and feel the magic from the Amulet beginning to stir. 

I start, “One!”

“BEN!” Twilight shouts.

“Two!”

“You will die!” She screams

“Three!” I shout and leap off the railing. Sailing down towards the rocks.

“Sweet Celestia!” Shouts Twilight as she spreads her wings and jumps off the cliff. Chasing after a projection of me.

I sit on the bench, not ten feet away from the railing. I am currently laughing my flank off. I can’t believe she fell for that again. I laugh so hard I fall off the bench and into a bush that was placed next to it.

“Come now Darling, why would you pull a rotten trick like that? You probably gave Twilight a heart attack!” Came a fabulous voice from behind me.

I shift my position on the bench around to see my beautiful mother trotting up behind me. Accompanying her is none other than Sweetie Belle.

“Ben!” Shouts Sweetie Belle galloping towards me.

I stand up quickly and rush to greet her. In one foul swoop I pick Sweetie Belle up off the ground in a great big bear hug.

“Hey!” I say as I hug the tiny pony. “How have you been? Long time no see! How are the Crusaders?” 

“They are good, but you neglected to bring your Crusader cape! I am severely disappointed!” She says teasing me.

“Oh my goodness! I completely forgot! So did you get your Cutie Marks while I was away?” I ask.

“No! But we tried for our Cutie Marks in dental hygiene… Needless to say… it was… less than successful.” She states

“Oh I bet Colgate had a blast with you ponies running around the room.” I say, “Y’all didn't drill a hole into someponies mouth on accident did you?”

“Nah! We only knocked out one tooth!” She smiles brightly.

With a look of horror on my face I start, “Sweetie Belle you did not-!”

“I’m just teasing you jeez!” She says with a teasingly “innocent” look.

“Phew.. Any other excitement happen while I was gone?” I ask

“Well… Pinkie baked Applebloom one of her special cupcakes.” 

Just then Pinkie Pie exploded from the bush that was next to the bench. “HEY!”

“Speak of the devil and she shall appear.” I start, “Do I even need to ask how?”

“Well I was simply in the bush studying the effect of frosting on a plant!” She states, “Then I heard that you two were talking about my special cupcakes which are super uper DUPER delicious! I have one every day! It doesn’t effect me at all! I don’t know why you ponies think my cupcakes have too much sugar?”

“Yes because a cupcake made from 97% sugar is certainly gonna have no side effects!” I exclaim

“Well duh! I thought everypony knew that!” She says

“I was being sarcastic.” I say

“GAH!” Says Pinkie, then her left foreleg did a jig.

“EVERYPONY HIT THE DECK!” I shout as I realize the Pinkie Sense just tingled

As everypony hits the deck, a streak of hot, angry purple goes whizzing over my head! The force from the turbulence is enough to knock off Rarity’s sunhat. My hair gets whipped behind my head. Pinkie jumps into my arms Scooby Doo style.

“WEEEEEEEEE!!!” She shouts as dust settles.

I stand back up after the hurricane force winds subside. Pinkie is still in my arms giggling like she was getting tickled. 

I look over and try to see what just about took my head off, even though in reality I already knew. Standing there, eyes glowing a bright purple with a glare that would intimidate any manticore, was Twilight Sparkle. Her wings were spread wide as she had just returned from trying to rescue me off of a cliff that I really didn't jump off of.

I can’t even take her seriously how angry she is. I start laughing and Pinkie joins me. As Twilights face grows red and steam flies from her ears as if she were an overheating steam engine, Pinkie and I are rolling on the ground.

Rarity and Sweetie Belle seem intimidated but I’ve learned to not take Twilight too seriously when it comes to silly tricks.

“HOW DARE YOU!” Shouts Twilight

Wiping tears from my eyes I say, “Are you ever not going to fall for that?”



“I thought you jumped to your death!” She screams.

Pinkie interjects, “WAIT A SECOND!”

Everypony stops for a moment to listen to Pinkie.

“I guess you could say that she… Fell! For It!” Pinkie jokes

I let out a roar of laughter and fall to the floor with Pinkie. 

“It’s not funny! I thought you were in danger!” Shouts Twilight with tears forming in her eyes.

I stop laughing, realizing I had truly scared her. “Hey. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings, I just thought I’d have a little fun with my new magic is all. It’s not every day a human gets to cast spells.”

I walk over and hug Twilight who smacks me across the face with magic. 

I smile and rub my cheek, “Ow..” I laugh, “I figured you were going to smite me of something.”

“I could’ve you know. Please don’t do something stupid like that again.” She asks.

“Jumping off a cliff? Are you kidding me thats crazy! I’m foolish, not stupid!” I laugh.

“Now come on then! Now that Rarity and Pinkie here we can go find the others. I’m sure they are wondering where we ran off to.” Says Twilight.

“True.” I say, standing up. “Come along Sweetie Belle. Join me on this venture!”

“Oh!” Says Twilight, “Princess Luna also wanted to see you later tonight.”

My heart skipped a beat.

“Really?” I ask, perking up. “Uh.. What for?”

“She didn’t say. She said she just wanted to talk to you.” Says Twilight

“Well. I suppose it would be unbefitting to skip out on her.” I state, struggling to keep my nervousness hidden. The thought of the midnight mare made my heart start moving.

“I would think not.” Says Twilight who begins walking.

The rest of us ponies follow her as she leads us back to where we started.

“Oh by the way, I’ve been meaning to ask you…” Says Twilight

“What’s that?” I ask.

“What’s this I hear about Biology Lessons?” 

My face goes red.

Twilight looks at me confused.

“You know, if you wanted to learn more about Biology I have a great book on Animal Science back at the library.”

I wipe the sweat from my brow, “Uh no, I don’t think that will be necessary. But if you don’t mind me asking where did you hear that I wanted to know about Biology?”

“Oh I believe it was your buddy Hot Shot who told me to ask you about it.”

“That son of a b-, I mean, very nice mare.”
> Chapter 23: Poison Joke and Ryan Gosling
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Before too long I was watching the Sun go down from the Study balcony. It was always a beautiful sight to see when the Moon came up from over the horizon. The sky would become a golden haze as the Sun fell and the Moon rose. After about a thousand years of practice these ladies had gotten very good at what they do. In tandem the Royal Sisters were a true as blue team. Rarity and Sweetie Belle sat next to me as we watched. 

A flare of silver light flew from the horizon. This signaled the rise of the Moon in its entirety. We could see it’s silver face slowly rising into its place in the sky. As of right now the sky was in that beautiful in between that you don’t get on Earth, the short minute long interval where it is both night and day at the same time. The stars were beginning to speckle themselves over the sky as they spilled from the Suns dying light.

The Sun sank farther and farther into its place as we watched. The darkness had almost completely overtaken the sky. The Moon began to grow brighter as the Sun finally disappeared behind the horizon. The great ball of fire let out one more blast of orange light as it finally vanished. Celestia was now off duty.

There came a stirring from my lap as Sweetie Belle curled up in my lap like a little kitty cat pony. She let out a loud yawn as sky finally settled into its nightly position. It was a warm night and the breeze from this morning was still blowing subtly. I looked down at Sweetie Belle who had her eyes closed and was now asleep in my lap. Her mane was being blown about by the warm spring breeze.

I whisper to Rarity, “It seems like somepony was sleepy.”

“She has had a long day Darling. She was so excited to see you.” Mother whispers back, “She was jumping up and down the whole train ride up here. I hadn’t the patience to calm her down because I was nervous myself. I was wondering how you would take the news.”

“What news?” I ask

“That we had known something about where you came from. Or at least one version.” She says.

“Oh I’m not that mad. Anymore anyway. I’m more intrigued than upset. Another Earth. A different one. The possibilities would be almost endless! How many other worlds could there be?” I admit

“There is a lot that nopony knows. One thing we do know is that Equestria holds many secrets. Perhaps some pony will figure it out one day. But right now, it’s time for certain ponies to get to sleep.” She says motioning her horn towards Sweetie Belle. Her horn flares up but I stop her.

“No No. I can take her, where are you girls staying?”

“Not too far but its a long walk anyway. Are you sure you want to carry her down the stairway?”

“Of course.” I state standing up with Sweetie Belle cradled in my arms. “I feel like she's grown a bit since I first met her.”	

“Perhaps a bit.” Says Rarity opening the door to the Study quietly.

“She’ll probably get her cutie mark soon.” I say, “Then before you know it she’ll start liking colts.”

“Most likely.” Whispers Mother

We sneak across the room and to the study entrance. Rarity opens it as quietly as possible. As we pass I give a silent nod to the night guards. They return the gesture and we continue on our way. Overhead I hear the fluttering of tiny wings and suddenly next to me is a familiar vampony.

Rarity is somewhat surprised by the appearance of the once enemy, but Scarlett has my good word and good faith so there is no protesting. Scarlett says no words but observes the sleeping pony in my arms. 

“She’s cute.” Whispers my friend.

“She’s my sister.” I say, “If she were awake I’m sure she’d love to get to know you.”

At first the vampony says nothing.

“Really?” Asks the vampony.

“Yeah. She's one of the nicest little ponies I know. She gave me the benefit of the doubt when I first showed up. I imagine she would do the same for you.” I say.

Scarlett smiles then shifts her gaze to Momma Rarity. “Greetings.”

Rarity is a little intimidated but with some encouragement she says, “Hello. Lovely evening is it not?”

“Quite actually. My…” Whispers Scarlett, “That is a rather pretty necklace you have there. Where did you find that beauty?”

“Oh this? I whipped it up myself back at the ol’ workshop, as Applejack would say.” Chimes Rarity.

As the two mares make conversation we find ourselves at the proper room.

Rarity opens the door and we enter as Scarlett waits outside.

“Well.. Here we are.” I whisper.

“Yes. Just set her down on the bed anywhere. I simply must get out of these clothes. I may have messed up a stitch or two. This fabric has been driving me crazy all day.”

“You? Mess up?” I quietly joke

“It does happen from time to time, even with the most skilled of fashionistas.”

“Ugh.. I still hate fashion. Sometimes you ponies are crazy.” I whisper.

“Don’t say that, fashion ponies are respectable ponies, quite colorful in character. That’s all good and dandy but as I understand it, don’t you have a date tonight?”

“A date? What are you talking about?”

“Oh don’t give me that, I’ve seen the way you look at that mare.”

“What mare are you-?”

“Princess Luna!” Interjects Rarity, “During the meeting you would always glance in her direction and then you’d get this look in your eyes. And not to even mention the way your entire attitude shifted when Twilight mentioned she wanted to see you tonight.”

“Oh..” I pause, “is it that obvious?”

“Maybe not to some. But I know a crush when I see one.” Says Momma Rarity

Sweetie Belle lets out a quiet yawn as our voices disturb her sleep.

I lower my voice even lower. “I suppose I should be going then… Wouldn’t want to keep the lady waiting.” I say, now that I’m busted.

I march towards the door but Rarity stops me before I exit.

“Three things before you go. One… Don’t you dare hurt that mares feelings, she’s been subject to enough heartache for several lifetimes. Two… Don’t do anything stupid. I know you’re a male, and I know what you are capable of. Especially since that stunt with the Poison Joke. This mare has spent a millennia on the surface of a celestial body, and the time she had spent here was spent on cleaning up the mess that this land was in. She hasn't had time for males. At least from what I know of. If something happens, you will have the voice of an entire nation crashing down on you. Three… If this small date sprouts into something… bigger… Then you will be…”

“Mother…” I start knowing what she’s getting at, “One step at a time. That’s not what it’s about. That’s not what I’m about.”

“I know Sweetie… Just promise me you will be careful.” She whispers.

“I promise. I won’t toy with her feelings, I would never do that. I’m not about that life. I may joke and kid, but it takes a truly evil person to run around with someones emotions.” I conclude.

I make my exit and Scarlett is there to greet me. She has a surprised grin on her face.

“What’s that look for?” I ask

“I wasn’t aware you fancied the Princess.” She teases.

“Did you hear all that?” I ask

“I can hear about everything going on in this castle at night. Like for instance the pony down the hallway who is about to lose his balance and-.”

I hear a crash come from the end of the hallway, far off.

“Fall.” She finishes.

“Do you think I’m weird?” I say

“I don’t judge you. She’s a beautiful mare. It’s no mystery you came to her aid so quickly.” She prods me.

“I came to their aid because it was the right thing to do.” I laugh a little, “Now come walk with me.”

As we make our way through the darkened halls I trust Scarlett to lead me in the correct direction. I can see, the halls are lit, but only faintly. I’ve tripped on something more than once.

“So you said you can hear everything at night?” I ask.

“Not everything. It’s usually within a certain number of yards. But there are some things I wish I didn’t hear.” She admits

“Like what?” I ask, not realizing what I had just walked into.

“If you simply must know, I walked past the Royal Couples room a few nights back.” She states.

“Oh…” I say having to hold back somewhat of a laugh. “Didn’t you break their door?”

“He did. But I suppose in a roundabout way, yes, I am responsible for their door being broken.” She smiles.

“So… What were they just… Goin’ at it without a door?” I ask sarcastically.

“I think somepony came around to fix it.”

“Oh… Well good for them I suppose.” I laugh.

We arrive at the door of the throne room. My heart begins to quicken.

“Calm down, it’s just a little chat.” Scarlett assures me. “Your heart rate nearly doubled. You really have taken a liking to her haven’t you?”

“Good to know I have my own personal heart rate monitor.” I say nervously. “All right… Wish me luck.”

“Good luck human.” Says Scarlett as she poofs into bat and flutters off.

I take another look at the throne room door and am about to take hold of the doors. The great walls that are the doors fly open in my face and I am once again staring into probably the most beautiful blue eyes I have ever seen.

I blink twice before I am able to speak, “Uh… Hi.” I whisper.

“Hi…” The Princess whispers back. “I was beginning to think you hadn’t gotten the Purple ones message.”

I laugh quietly, “The purple one? You mean, Twilight? Princess Twilight?”

“That’s correct.” She giggles.

“Sorry, it’s just I had to tuck my sister into bed.” 

“Sweetie Belle? She dreams soundly tonight. She is really happy to see you again.” Luna tells me.

“That’s what they tell me… I was glad to see her also. I had really began to miss Ponyville.” I say

“Tis a quaint little town.” she says.

She turns back towards the corridors and gestures for me to follow her.

“Come this way, I wish to show you something.” She says softly.

She led me down the corridor. For some reason I couldn’t take my eyes off of her. Perhaps it was the way her mane flowed. Maybe it was the way she walked. Her shoes gave a slight click-clack sound as they tapped against the floor tiles. She was beautiful.

She led me to the end of a corridor and up a flight of stairs. We soon found ourselves at a large door with a crescent moon carved across it. Even the carving gave off a luminescent glow.

The Princess flared her horn and opened the doors. Inside was a medium sized room. It was painted a brilliant blue and housed a rather large bed in the center. To one end there was a fireplace burning brightly, giving light and warmth to the already welcoming chambers. As I gazed and marveled at the intricate designs on the walls, Luna led me in by tugging on my hand with a small amount of magic.

“So this is what the Royal Chambers look like.” I say.

“Indeed, Tia had the Royal painters suit it just to my liking, and I am ever so grateful.” She replies.

“What is that?” I ask pointing to a painting on the wall that looks similar to a raven or an eagle. Around it is a storm cloud with lightning being spewed across the countryside. 

“That… Is a Thunderbird. They exist only in folklore and legends. Nopony has ever seen one, but stories of them have been present since before Tia and I were around.”

“That is certainly interesting.” I say

She leads me across the room to another door. Once opened, it reveals a large balcony that is much higher and much roomier than my own. Above it I can perfectly observe the Moon and its entirety as it hung in the night sky. As I stop and stare at the beautiful celestial object, Luna trots forward and tickles my face with her long tail. I close the door behind me and we are on the balcony, alone in the night.

I rub my hand where she had flirtatiously brushed my face. Glancing back down I see her lying down near the low railing. She had kicked off her shoes and removed her tiara, revealing the plain blue mane that I had seen previously. She stretches her wings out as she settles into a position that is comfortable, then motions for me to join her.

I lick my lips and proceed forward. She was beautiful, and intimidating. I could already tell I was way out of my league, but yet here we are. What was it then? My heart pounded in my chest the closer I came to her. 

She smiles, “Don’t look so nervous.”

I sit down next to her with a smile, “Sorry.”

We sit for a moment awkwardly as no one and no pony say anything.

“So uhh… beautiful night you got goin’ on here.” I say popping the failsafe question.

She laughs as I squeeze the question out, “Why thank you. I made sure tonight was special.”

I pause for a moment. I cock my head slightly to the left, curious and cautious.

“Special?” I ask. “Have anything… ‘special’ planned?”

She smiles like she knows something I don’t. 

“Oh… something…” She says inching towards me.

My heart jumps to my throat as she is now extremely close to my face. My breathing becomes unsteady, as does hers. She leans in slowly, closing those gorgeous eyes. Our lips make contact for a second time during this Canterlot trip. I close my eyes and let it happen. I breathe in her breaths and she breathes in mine. I can feel her wings begin to outstretch for whatever reason. 

After a few minutes of this the kiss begins to become more intense. She begins pushing up on me and I feel myself falling backwards. I am soon back to the ground and the Princess of the night is straddling me. She releases my lips and moves on to my neck. I feel her sucking on my skin and it hits me what was “special” about tonight.

I move my hands up and down her back letting it happen. I begin returning the favor as her mane gets into my face. She flicks it aside and looks me in the eyes, her mouth hangs open just slightly and I can see her tongue just inside. I move in and continue kissing her. I feel magic unbuttoning my shirt… maybe any normal guy would let this happen, but something didn't feel right.

I let her go and say, “Hold up. Hold up.”

She opens her eyes and releases my shirt, “Something wrong?”

I look into her eyes and almost forget what I was going to say.

“No… wait… yeah.. yeah.” I start, “This is awesome don’t get me wrong… But something doesn’t feel… right.”

She rises from me slowly… fixing her mane as she does. She then sits down next to me to listen. 

“I mean… all this. It feels very… rushed.” I say.

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you uncomfortable.” She says quietly, “It’s just that… It’s been a… while… since I’ve felt anything like this.”

I kind of laugh as I re-button my shirt, “Well it’s the first time I can say I’ve felt this way about a pony.”

She looks down at the ground and smiles.

“You know?” I laugh, “It kinda reminds me of the first time I ran into Poison Joke. Did anypony ever tell you about that?”

She moves her head slightly, intrigued. 

“No, I don’t believe so.” She replies.

“Oh its a dandy.” I say with a smile as I recall the events of that day.

“What happened?” She asks.

I clear my throat as I stand up to tell my tale. My amulet flares, ready to cast multiple projections to animate my story.

“Normally I would start such a tale with, ‘Once upon a time’ but this isn't a fairy tale. So here’s how I’m gonna do it… AHEM!” 

Luna gets comfortable and looks at me with wonder. She really needs a bag of popcorn for such a tale.

———

“SO THERE I WAS!” I begin with a triumphant shout, “It was just your average late summer night. I had been here about six months. This was before I had really began to consider the ponies of Ponyville family. Sweetie Belle and her friends had gone to Zecora’s house for a bit of fun. Have you met Zecora?”

Luna nods her head.

“Nice mare. So there I was, busy working at the Sugarcube Corner and I was about to be done with my shift whenever it was almost time to close. Naturally Pinkie was bouncing off the walls. I tell you what though. Pinkie is hilarious to watch go to sleep because she’ll go from, ‘HEY HEY HEY HEY HEY HEY. WANT SOME CANDY? CUPCAKE? A CUP OF SPRINKLES?’ to ‘BAM…’ Lights out instantly. Anyway, this time Pinkie had crashed from her sugar high on top of the cabinet. This was no ordinary cabinet either. It was like a seven foot tall cabinet, and someone had to get her down. Guess who that someone was? Who’s the tallest person there? That’s right me.

So after a few minutes of stacking various objects around the Corner I manage to build a tower tall enough for me to reach her. Luckily she’s fairly light so I am able to grab her and hop down with no incident. I run and throw her in her bed and begin the closing up process. That’s about when Rarity comes in and says,

‘Excuse me darling, I have a favor to ask of you before you come home.’

I ask her, ‘Yeah? What’s up?’

‘Well you see, some things have come up tonight and a very prestigious fashionista has asked me to make many several dresses to go in her fashion show.’ She tells me.

‘And when is she expecting them by?’ I ask

‘Oh not anytime too soon… tomorrow.’ She admits.

‘Yikes, so what do you need me to do?’ I ask.

I was basically her slave considering she was letting me stay in her home and I respected them greatly so I didn’t complain.” I explain.

'Anyway… ' She says to me, ‘Sweetie Belle and her friends are out at Zecoras house and they need somepony to walk them home.’

Ok that seemed pretty fair. I mean how hard can it be? I hadn’t been to Zecoras at that point but I kind of knew the way. There’s one path back there so it was pretty difficult to get lost. The rest of the Forest tries to kill you.

I told her, ‘Alright, I will go right after I close up here.’

So she thanks me and heads back to the Carousel Boutique. Then I continued to close up. I put away the chairs and moved the tables. Mr. Cake threw me the keys and I locked the front door. I walk around back and return my super manly pink apron. I would tell you more about that but that’s a story within itself.”

———

Luna laughs as the projection of myself in that super epic apron walked around and moved tables and did work.

———

“Shush you! Let me tell my story.” I laugh with her, “Anyway, I return my bedazzling apron and bid the Cakes goodbye. I turn towards the forest and begin my epic journey. As I neared the forest the sun went down and I stopped to watch the moonrise. It’s truly amazing to watch really.

But once that’s done, I return to the task at hand and set foot on the path to Zecora’s. As I’m walking nothing is really out of the ordinary. No Manticores, no Cockatrice, no friggin’ Timberwolves.” I say looking at the scar down my arm.

“As I walked in the dark I tripped over a stick I didn’t see and I went tumbling into this strange little flower patch that was a weird blue color. You know I roll around a bit and then get up and continue on my way. I was unaware that what I had just rolled in was Poison Joke.

Anyway I’m gonna skip ahead a bit. I retrieve the girls, get them home, take Sweetie back to the Boutique. I chose to skip a shower tonight because I had taken one earlier that day. My mistake. I head to bed that night and I boot the cat off my bed and go to sleep.

I didn’t sleep well that night. For whatever reason my dreams consisted of teen models and those guys that the tween girls on Earth drool over. I didn’t understand why Justin Bieber was in my dream having a duet with Si Robertson. It was awful…”

———

Luna interrupts me, “Now wait. I think I remember this one. Was that the one where the young female with circular hair sang an awful song with that camouflage-clad bearded man?”

“Yeah!” I laugh, “I’m glad you were there for that one! So wait? Do you just stalk my dreams or something?”

She blushes, “Your dreams are interesting. You don’t have the same dreams as a pony.”

———

“Well I wake up that morning and can tell that something is different. I felt… good. Well… Better than usual. My hair for whatever reason felt. Longer. I couldn’t put my finger on it. I felt… hot.

I walked into the kitchen where Rarity was cooking breakfast for Sweetie and I, bless her soul. She turns and glances at me before returning to her work, then she stops. She turns a bit slower this time. She stops and stares at me.

I look back at her for a little bit and turn my head in confusion, “…What?”

I see blood rush to her cheeks as the mare, that I now call Mother, CHECKS ME OUT. I know that look on any woman's face, human or pony. I also notice something else! In my groggy morning state I am aware enough to know that my voice sounded slightly different.

I speak again, “Uhh… Rarity? Holy voice!” I exclaim as I definitely notice the difference in my voice this time.

“Y- Y- You should g- g- go look in a mirror, Darling.” She is barely able to squeeze out.

I stand up and cautiously back out of the room as Rarity makes an effort to keep me in her line of sight. I quickly shuffle up the stairs and past Sweetie Belle who is busy rubbing her eyes.

“Morning.” I say with my new… sexier voice.

Sweetie looks up at me and says, “Woah.”

I take a side step around her as I begin to get worried.

I rush quickly to the bathroom where I quickly turn on the sink, bend down, and rinse my, now lengthy, hair out of my face. Before I look up at the mirror, I mentally prepare myself for whatever had became of my face. Taking a deep breath I close my eyes and straighten up. I didn’t know what to expect, but whatever it was, nothing could've prepared me for what I saw on my face.

With a shout of triumph I cry, “I AM RYAN GOSLING!”



With a smile on my face that could make angels cry I whip around to see Rarity and Sweetie Belle standing by the door.

The two girls stand there and stare as I shout at the top of my lungs again, “I AM RYAN BUCKING GOSLING!”

Rarity nearly swoons as I shift my awe inspiring gaze upon her. She regains her composure and begins to attempt speech.

“How… What… Is.. Who?” Stammers Rarity

“Rarity! I have no idea how this happened, but this is the greatest thing that has ever happened to any human being on the face of Equestria!” I exclaim

“But… You're the only human-” she starts

“It’s a figure of speech! Now I’ve got to get dressed! And eat food! And go to work! And look sexy! And-!” I can hardly contain my joy.

“Ben- er uh… Ryan? Ben? Whoever you think you are, don’t uh… forget to uh… wow.” Rarity says staring at my perfect jawline.

Meanwhile I’m in the corner doing a dance that would decimate the ovaries of even the most stubborn of mares.

‘Don’t uh… forget to go get Sweetie from school after… work.’ Rarity completes her thought.

‘Oh don’t you worry Miss Rarity. I most definitely will do that. Maybe even go for a stroll through the town. You know, for science.’ I wink at Rarity then walk out the door to get ready to start the day.”

———

I drop the projections for a moment to get Luna’s full reaction to the story so far. When I look at her, her cheeks are somewhat red and her jaw had dropped in disbelief.

“Well?” I ask, “You look like you have something on your mind.”

“Does this… Ryan Gosling… Really look like that?” She asks

I laugh but then I serious the buck up. “Ha ha! You bet your royal panties he does. You don’t mess with Ryan Gosling.”

I flare my magic and continue telling my story.

———

“Ahem! So there I was, at the Sugarcube Corner. I had opened up that morning, Mr. Cake was waiting for me that morning to come around back. When he saw me his jaw dropped.

‘Oh, uh Ben? Did you do something with your… hair… and face… and body in general?’ He asked in confusion.

‘Mr. Boss Pony…’ I said, ‘Truthfully, I don’t know what happened to me, but it’s possibly the greatest thing that’s happened to me in my entire life. Are we ready to open up?’

‘Oh of course, Pinkie is in the kitchen waiting for you to get in there… And… between you and me… Be careful.’ He says, nodding to my very beautifully sculpted chest.

I walked into the kitchen without Pinkie noticing me, by a miracle. I put on my gorgeous apron and pull it off flawlessly. Taking a deep breath I prepare to greet the little pink mare, wondering how she would react to the new me.

I clear my throat, but Pinkie catches me off guard as she explodes from the cabinet next to me.

“HEY! THAT IS NOT YOUR APRON!” She shouts.

In confusion I look over to where Pinkie was standing and watch a cardboard cutout of the pink party horse fall over flat.

“HEY WAIT A SECOND!” She shouts as she looks me over, “Ben?”

I smile brightly in Pinkies direction, “Yes Pinkie?”

The pony stops for a moment, I mean she stopped. Pinkamena Diane Pie, actually stopped. She stared at me for a total of three seconds… THREE SECONDS. Then I swear, her already hot pink coat became a darker shade of pink.

“Uh… What was I saying?” She asks

“How we should be opening the Corner for business?” I ask

Pinkie then rebounds into her regular Pinkie self and goes, “Oh! What a great idea!” and she runs out of the room.

I shake my head and head to the cash register ready to get the first orders of the morning taken care of.

By the time noon rolled around, the Corner was packed. It was the most packed I had ever seen it. I’m not saying that a certain humans new look had anything to do with it, but I’m just saying it hasn't been this busy EVER.

“Ok that order will be a total of 6 bits.” I say.

“Oh… Ok- I uh, actually, no, WAIT, yes. Umm… can you add another cupcake to that order. Or no… I uh, I’m sorry. Here you are!” Shouts Lily as she practically throws the bits at me in a fluster. As the coins scatter all over the countertop, Lily blushes a deep red in embarrassment. “I’m so sorry I…”

I cut her off with, “Hey girl..” I smile with my pearl white teeth, “Don’t you worry about it, I’ll have Pinkie throw in an extra cupcake just for you.” I throw in a wink and Lily faints.

As the mare collapses to the ground I let out an, “Oops.” I lean over the counter to make sure she's ok.

Seeing she is not in a conscious state, I move around the front of the counter and shift through the crowd of mostly mares until I get to unconscious Lily to a safe spot. I lean down next to the fallen mare and I hear somepony say, “Hey I think she might need mouth to mouth resuscitation!”

Suddenly several mares fall down in the shop, pretending to faint similarly. I take Lily up in my arms and shift through the crowds and out the door. Before I go I grab Lily’s order and walk her out to the Bench outside. I lay her down on the bench and her eyes flutter open and make contact with mine.

She puts a hoof on my cheek and whispers, “Don’t leave me…” 

I have to stifle my laughs, they weren't laughs because I was making fun of the mare, I wanted to laugh from the disbelief. This is actually happening.

I look back down at her and kiss her on the forehead and that basically does its job. The mare swoons again and faints there on the bench where I can return to my work.

I get back to the register and shout, “Alright! Which one of you fine looking ladies is up next?”

As there is a roar from the crowd I realize just how difficult my job has become. Luckily Pinkie is Pinkie and is able to keep up with the orders, that energetic pony could handle just about anything.

Eventually Twilight came trotting in to see what the hubbub was about.

“Ben? Ben? BEN!” She shouted from amongst the ponies, “What in the hay has happened to your… your… beautiful… Sweet Celestia… err- face!”

“I don’t know but the mares seem to dig it!” I shout back.

Twilight works her way up to me and I give the register a break. The ponies that were in the shop now had already ordered at least three times so I really wasn't concerned about it. I wave Twilight into the back where we can be relatively alone.

She is busy staring at my new features, “Wow… So… Do you mind telling me why your face is so… so… gorgeou-”

“Different?” I suggest

Twilight blushes a bit, “Uh yes, different.”

“Well I don’t know. I just woke up like this really. Do I mind? Not at the moment, no.” I say

“No magic? You didn’t spill a potion on yourself?” She asks, now completely focused on the question as to why my face was different.

“No, none that I can think of. I didn’t do anything last night. I mean ask Pinkie over there… I left here and went home.”

Twilight turns to the Pink pony who is dashing from oven to oven to complete orders, “Is this true?”

Pinkie shouts, “CAN’T TALK NOW! MAKING CUPCAKES! QUICKLY! ADD THE SUGAR GUMMY!”

Twilight turns back to me, “Are you sure you went straight home?”

“NO GUMMY! THAT’S SALT!” Shouts Pinkie

I reply to Twilight, “Yeah… I’m sure… Well, actually. No.” I say as I recall the events of the night before.

“Well?” Asks Twilight.

“Rarity asked me to go get the Crusaders from Zecoras house, but that only took a few minutes, I was in and out of the Everfree in a jiffy.”

“So you were in the Everfree?” Asks Twilight, pulling out her ever-present notepad.

“Well yeah. Why? What’s that have to do with any-?” I ask

“Did you find yourself knee deep in say… some blue flowers?” She asks

“No I feel like I would remember something like- wait why?” I ask

“Just answer the question. Did you trip and fall? Tumble through some weeds perhaps?” She asks.

“Yes actually… But how did you know tha-?” I start

“Poison Joke.”

“Poison what now?” I ask

“Poison Joke,” She says, “Beware to you, two legged folk, the leaves of blue are not a joke!” Chimes Twilight.

“What in Celestia’s great name are you talking about?” I ask

She looks at me with intrigue, “I think… you may have came into contact with the poison plant.”

“Is it dangerous?”

“No, not generally. It’s a practical joke plant. Hence the name ‘Poison Joke’. I plays jokes on its victims. Whatever it finds funny, is whatever happens.”

“Well… Pardon me, but what is so funny about me becoming this?” I ask, gesturing to my new gorgeous bod.

“Hmm… I certainly don’t see problem with it.” Twilight admits, “But I’d rather not find out. Just to be safe, I should schedule a spa visit for you.”

“Do I have to?” I ask as nicely as I can.

Twilight responds with a “Yes. You absolutely must go, we cannot have mares fainting in public like this. Things will never get done around here.”

“Oh ok.” I say, “Party pooper.” 

“I’ll try to get you scheduled in around four. You’d better be there, or I will find you.” Warns Twilight. 

She stands up and trots out of the Sugarcube corner. I watch her go and she glances back to see me staring at her. She blushes a bit and shuffles out the rest of the way.

“Yeah that’s what I thought Miss Smarty Pony.” I laugh. 

Maybe she was right. Normally I consider myself moderately attractive, but when you give me looks like Ryan Gosling’s, you’ve basically given me nuclear launch codes. I was using my new powers and almost abusing them. With a great body comes great responsibility. 

I look at the clock and realize it’s about time to get Sweetie Belle

“Hey Pinkie! I gotta go get Sweetie Belle!” I shout, “You about done here?”

Pinkie is panting, sweaty, and covered in flour. Gummy didn’t fair much better, but from the looks of it they had finished the orders.

“You… *pant* had better… *pant* be there… *pant* at 4…” She whispers.

“Okie dokie loki..” I say as I run out the door towards the schoolhouse.

As I dance out the door to the Corner, I had no idea that I would soon gather an entourage. Mares began to notice the hunk of white lightning walking towards the school building. They mostly kept quiet, keeping their distance but making the heart in the eyeball look that these multicolored horses seem to get when they see something they want.

Don’t get me wrong, I appreciated all the attention but it was starting to get a little out of hand. I felt like the paparazzi was after me. I would turn to confront them but then they would melt when I made eye contact. The moment I turned back around they continued following.

Even through all of this, I eventually made it to the schoolhouse. With my entourage following from a distance I knew that they wouldn't follow me into the school house. I knock on the door, realizing that they are still in class but nearly finished. Something told me that I needed to get away from all these mares or something crazy was gonna happen. 

I wasn't too concerned about the Cheerilee chasing me down. I mean there were children present and if I had to choose between Cheerilee and the mares that were getting edgy outside, well it sure as heck wouldn't be the latter.

Cheerilee answered the door. She only wore a look of confusion on her face as to why her class had been interrupted so abruptly. I glance in and notice some of the students had dozed off and were now perked awake to see who was at the door.

I speak first.

“Uhh… Hi. I’m here for Sweetie Belle?” I say glancing over my shoulder, wary of the mares that are circling. I see a winged shadow loom over the schoolhouse. I look up and notice that some pegasi women had began to flock. I look at Cheerilee with a bit of urgency in my eyes.

“May I come in? Please?” I almost beg.

Cheerilee glances at all the mares that are slowly approaching. Then smiles politely.

“Of course! We aren’t quite done but you are perfectly welcome to join us for a few more minutes.” She says, stepping to the side to granting me entrance to the schoolhouse of ponies.

The students look at me with wide eyes as the gorgeous faced, two legged creature enters the schoolhouse. One particular student lost her bubblegum her mouth dropped so much.

Cheerilee speaks to the class, “Students I would like you to meet our very… um… handsome guest. His name is…?”

I answer her, “Ryan- err no. It’s Ben. My name is Ben.”

“Ben. He will be sitting in for the remainder of the class so just sit down. Keep your learning caps on and let us finish the lesson!” She says with a bright smile.

Thank the Lord, I think to myself as I move to the back corner and take a seat near the window. I glance outside and see that the mares haven’t given up their plight. They are currently surrounding the schoolhouse. Sweat begins to form on my brow as I begin to worry for my safety and what I may or may not have just gotten the children involved in.

Cheerilee teaches on and on. The situation outside gets worse and worse. I can count at least twenty mares eagerly waiting for school to be done so they can get their hooves on Equestria’s sexiest human. I’m a’ startin’ to get quite scured’.

Finally, the school bell rings and my heart skips. Not in a good way. I glance outside and see the mares perk up to attention.

“Class dismissed!” Sings Cheerilee

Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and Scootaloo run up to me and I greet them all with a hug.

“Hey girls!” I smile.

“Hiya!”

“Howdy!”

“Hello!” say Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Sweetie respectively.

“Where did ya get tha new face?” Asks Applebloom

“Couldn’t tell you. How was school today?” I ask

“It was good!” They shout in unison.

“Thats good!” I say glancing out the window, I see some of the students shifting their way through the mares. Unfortunately, none of the mares are mothers waiting for their young. I distract myself a bit more, “What did you girls learn?”

“We learned a bit about a’ readin’, writin’, and some arith- aritma-…” Starts Applebloom

“Arithmetic.” I finish I can’t even think clearly, I’m legitimately scared of what might await me outside. I was beginning to see the “Joke” part of Poison Joke.

“Yup!” They all shout in unison.

I look outside again and see a mares eyes pressed up against the windows and I nearly let out a shout of surprise.

“Tell you what!” I say, “Sweetie Belle, hows about you go home with Applebloom for a bit, I got some business to take care of.”

“Ok!” She shouts and throws a hoof around Applebloom.

The trio rush towards the door. Leaving me and the teacher in the room alone. The horde of ponies waiting patiently outside.

I make my way towards the center of the room. Trying to put as much distance between me and the jaws of sure death outside. 

“Cheerilee. You gotta hide me.” I say, sweat dripping down my brow, “It seems that I may have gotten in over my head.”

Cheerilee looks around the schoolhouse and notices the ponies outside that are clearly not here to pick up students. She puts her hoof against her chin and says, “Ok heres the plan. We need to close up the curtains.”

‘Got it.’ I say as I move from curtain to curtain, pulling them closed and cutting off eye contact from outside.

I turn back to Cheerilee and ask, ‘Ok what's next?’

She looks around again, ‘Ok! See those lamps?’ She gestures to the burning lamps up on the ceiling.

‘Yeah?’

‘Turn them down to their lowest setting. Not off, but the last notch.’ She commands.”

———

Luna raises her hoof.

I smile and stop narrating my story for a moment, “Yes! You in the front!” I say pointing to Luna.

“It seems like it’s less like she's trying to hide you and more like she's setting the room up for-” 

“Now don’t get ahead of me!” I say

———

“I move over there and reach up to the ceiling to turn down the lights. I return to the ground and look around the room. I notice something that really should’ve hit me earlier. The lights were awfully dim. The windows were closed and nopony could see inside. The lights were dimmed.

I feel a chill run down my spine as I hear the lock to the front door of the schoolhouse click shut. Very slowly, I turn back towards the teachers desk. There I see Cheerilee sitting on top of her desk, Lyra style, cross legged/hoofed. Giving me… The Look.

Very cautiously and very slowly, I move towards the desk.

“Uh… Mrs. Cheerilee?” I ask

“Actually it’s Miss Cheerilee.” She says fluttering her eyes.

I gulp quite audibly as it hits me, “M- Mi- Miss… Cheerilee?”

She giggles seductively, “You simply must get your titles right. Now… Come here. Sit next to Miss Cheerilee.” She says, patting a hoof on the space next to her on the desk.

I move a little closer but my better judgement stops me, “Um.. No offense… but I really don’t want to.”

“Oh come now,” she coos, patting the desk beside her, “I just want to tell you something.”

I take a seat next to her, I eyed her suspiciously as she messes with her mane while leaning my way.

She looks down at my chest, to my lower half, back to my chest, to my face. 

“The girls tell me soooooo much about you.” She says, laying out across the cleared desk behind me.

My eyes are forward as the situation gets worse and worse. She moves about on the desk. Like a viper she slithers her way to my left side where she rests her head on my shoulder.

“Y-y- yeah?” I whisper, “What did they tell you..?”

“Well they certainly didn’t tell me how… handsome… you were.” She whispers.

Then a horrifying thought crosses my mind, she was a schoolteacher. It’s probably been quite a good bit since she's been with a stallion. She spends all her time cooped up in here. And then along comes Ryan Gosling, knocking at her door, begging for her help. She’s long overdue for some… entertainment.

She notes my lack of words and whispers in my ear again, “I assure you… My desk here is quite… sturdy.”

In a swift motion she pounces to my lap and shoves me down on the desk. She has a crazed look in her eye.

“WOAH WOAH WOAH! Cheerilee, calm down! Miss Cheerilee! Cheerilee!” I plead

She straddles me and now has a student paddle in her hoof. You know… the kind they use to… spank unruly students.

“It seems like somepony has been quite… naughty.”

“AAHHHHH!” I shout as I throw her off me and jump across the room in a quick swoop.

Cheerilee has a seductive smile and lusting look in her eyes. 

“Do you want a detention?” She asks teasingly, moving towards me with that God-awful paddle.

I pick up several pencils from the desk next to me.

“Cheerilee! Cheerilee please! Pleasepleasepleasepleasepleaseplease. You aren't thinking straight!” I shout

She shoves a desk out of the way as she works towards me.

“Think of the children! Think of the children! Think of the children!” I shout

She ignores me and continues to advance, tongue dangling out. Thirsty for somma dat Gosling.

“THINK OF THE CHILDREN!” I shout as I set up a few desks as a barricade between me and the wild she-pony.

I begin chucking pencils.

I shout, “BACK! BACK HEATHEN! BACK TO THE FEDERALLY FUNDED HOLE FROM WHENCE YOU CAME!”

One gets her in the temple, others miss, another gets her in the snout.

“Ow! Now you wouldn't hurt your teacher would you?” She asks, making the pouty face.

Now she is almost on me. I back up against the walls and feel my back against something.

I look up and see The Light. Behind me is the very escape route I had searched for. Above me… The ladder to the school bell. I grab hold and quickly shimmy up.

“Don’t leave me now! We just started the lesson!” Calls Cheerilee

I continue my climb and open up the door to the roof. Outside the situation isn't much better. Pegasi are flying around the school and the ponies are running around on the ground in an effort to get closer to me.

As I reveal myself I hear a collective fangirl roar from the crowd of ponies. A few pegasi try to swoop down and grab me.

“NO! BAD PONY! BAD!” I shout as I throw more pencils.

The barrage of pencils is enough to deter the pegasi for a little longer. I run to the edge of the roof. The situation seems hopeless. I look down. I see nothing but a sea of women. I mean… this is what I’ve always wanted right? The girls to be clamoring for me? Well boys be careful what you wish for.

Behind me I hear the latch of the roof door open and Cheerilee has a determined look on her face. I see her trotting towards me quickly, that freaking paddle in her mouth. Her eyes scream one thing. “Angry Sex” I back up to the edge of the roof where the crowd of mares waits to catch me. I soon realize that I’m going to have to make a choice.

The crazy, love-struck, sex-deprived, Ryan-Goslinged school pony? Or the crowd of mares below?

I look back up to Cheerilee, say a silent prayer, turn towards the crowd, and jump.

I shout, “YOLOOOOOOO” As it seemed like no other words were quite as appropriate for a situation such as this.

I close my eyes and get ready for the Wrath of the Females. I give in.

Suddenly I hear a “WHOOOOOOOOOSH” and I am ripped from the air by a blur of rainbows.

“WWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!” I shout as Rainbow Dash lifts me from danger at a speed of about 527 miles per hour.

“Hold on hot stuff!” She shouts as buildings rush past us in a blur.

I do nothing but scream like a little girl as this tiny pegasus is somehow able to support my body weight and fly at these breakneck speeds.

“Quit squirming! I’m trying to save your sorry flank!” She shouts down.

My eyes are watering but in the distance, quickly approaching, I see the Spa where Twilight was waiting for me. At this point I was begging for the solution to my sexiness.

We come closer to the spa. We are literally in the home stretch whenever the unthinkable happens.”

———

I stop the narration for a second.

“Ok so theres this certain mailmare in Ponyville. She is wonderful and I love her, but she is almost always in the wrong place at the wrong time.” I explain to the Princess.

———

“So this cute little bubble butted pegasus pony is busy delivering a package… Well… she just happened to be crossing our path as we were literally 100 yards out of the spa. All three of us collide and we find ourselves in a crazy tumble on the ground as we quickly lose speed. By some miracle we managed to land in a giant pile of hay that was nearby so none of us were hurt. 

But as we went. I stood up and dusted all the hay off of me then went to check on Derpy. She was fine but her package was a little dinged up. Rainbow was a little dizzy but she was ok. I looked out on the horizon and I saw a stampede of ponies charging towards the Spa.

I shout, “Sorry Derpy! I owe you a muffin! But I gotta go! Rainbow! Snap out of it! We gots to GO!” 

Without words Rainbow jumps up from her dizziness and we run as fast as we can into the Spa doors.

The doors fly open and we rush in there, the wind flowing from behind me and Rainbow, making us look like bad-flanks as we walk in slow motion towards the final destination.

Rainbow quickly leads the way to the back where Twilight is waiting for me next to a giant tub full of some sort of liquid.

Twilight shouts at me, “Where have you been?”

“Where have I been? I was nearly raped today! How does this thing work again?”

“Just get in the tub and it should just disappear.”

“Just get in the tub?” I ask

“Yes.”

I move towards the tub and I’m ready to just jump in. I make a motion to get in and Twilight shouts, “WAIT!”

“What?” I ask

“I think you should take your shirt off. It would be a shame to ruin a shirt that nice.” She says trying to hide her blush.

I look up at the wall, nothing in particular. I make that face like, “Really?”

“Please?” Asks Twilight

I wasn't going to look like this again so I thought…

“Oh what the hay.” I say, removing my shirt.

All the lady ponies in the room blush. Even Rainbow Dash who is busy trying to make it look like she's interested in the plant in the corner of the room has trouble looking away from the Holy Grail of All Abdominal Muscles. 

“Get a good look Twi, it’ll be a while before I get anywhere like this. At least for a while.”



Without another word I turn towards the tub. Leap into the air, do a cannonball, and say.

“Sayonara Ryan Gosling!”

———

As my Amulet dims to a faint glow, my projections disappear and the world returns to normal. I take a deep breath and sit down as I had been standing the entire time giving the story.

“Well. That's the story.” I say

Luna smiles, “I thoroughly enjoyed that story.”

I smile back, “I’m glad. It wasn't quite as fun from my perspective.”

She laughs, and I start laughing. For about a minute we are rolling around on that balcony laughing.

Once the laughing subsides, I let out a loud yawn.

“Ahhhhh.. Man… I should probably be headed back to the study… Gotta get me some shuteye…”

I yawn again… My eyelids begin to feel very heavy. I stand up to begin walking but then a new wave of exhaustion hits me.

I pause. I sit back down and look over to Luna. Her horn is twinkling ever so slightly.

I look down at the ground.

“Actually…” I say, “I think I’m just gonna… Crash right here…”

I lay my head down on the balcony floor. I look up at the stars and I focus on the moon. The night breeze runs through my hair and I close my eyes. The last thing I remember is looking into the Princesses deep blue eyes. Then I fall asleep… Hard. 
> Chapter 24: This Is Me
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Luna sat on her throne back in the throne room. The guards paid her no mind as she passed by but what they couldn't tell, is that she was as giddy as a schoolgirl. She had a secret. A secret she wasn’t sure how many knew, but that secret was asleep in her chambers as of right now. He was dreaming away. She wasn’t sure why she was so drawn to him, but she was. He was different, not just because he wasn’t exactly of this world, but it was something about the way he conducted himself. He was always so happy. He cared about everypony he met, even the ones he didn’t like.

She sat back on the throne in the dark night, the stars twinkled outside, the moon shone bright as did the teeth in her smile. She was waiting for the right time to enter the dream realm, he wasn’t exactly in his dreaming state. He was still in that somewhere in-between. She wondered what exactly she was going to see when she got there. Some nights she had seen the Equestrian landscape, others she had seen buildings of the nature in which she had never seen before. Metal creatures that flew with speed and skill that could rival even the most talented of the Wonderbolts. Other nights she had seen heroes that she would never have even imagined. Another thing she had seen more recently, was herself. He had dreamt of her.

With this thought, she smiled to herself. The night was quiet. She looked over some of the paperwork that Tia had left her. Even being royal meant she still had a job to do. Approving new laws, rejecting, and vetoing. Some of them she had to cast aside to await Tia’s approval. Her thoughts then drifted to that of her sister. What would she think of all of this? Last time Luna had a crush, he turned out to be a real jerk. Herself and Tia had to banish him to the Arctic. Luna didn’t think that would happen to the human, but they all seem nice at first. But who was she kidding? This creature was harmless.

But would her sister approve of this? This type of thing had been almost unheard of. There had been stories of Changelings switching places with ponies, then inadvertently fallen in love with a pony. This however was a different case altogether. This creature had saved her life, maybe she was trying to repay the favor? The thoughts wrestled her until she couldn’t even focus on her work. She set the papers down and continued reveling in thought.

Humans, they were strange. They were like small sized minotaurs with faces that were flat. Though, they appeared to wear more clothes. She thought to that beast that had visited Canterlot on a “Motivational Tour”. She shivered as the thought of Iron Will crossed her mind. He was a real creep that one.

“Are you alright?” Asked one of the guards noting her discomfort.

Luna smiled, “I am fine thank you.”

Luna watched the clock that hung high above the floor. It was positioned above the hall door. It read about midnight. He should've been asleep for a while. Perhaps it was about time to enter the dream world? No she had better wait.

Her thoughts drifted back to his dreams. Ponies dreams were good and dandy but they seemed to grow bland after a while. She had seen many things in her time. However, no matter what happened in his dreams, she found herself intrigued. Whether they took place in Equestria of on Earth. Sometimes they took place in different settings altogether.

Once she had watched him fly with no wings through a giant ship that was falling to pieces. He was a hero in his own mind. At least he wanted to be. She knew his interest in magic had other motives. He wanted power. Power to be able to help in ways he never could before. He wanted to be like his heroes. She had seen them in his dreams. The Man of Iron. The real Iron Man. She had seen him fight along side other heroes in a city called New York. They had defended the city from an alien onslaught.

Other times his dreams were more subtle and less… definite. She had once found him trying to knit a bouncy ball out of a concrete block. She was pretty convinced that he had no idea how to knit. Yet using the logic of dreams he was able to accomplish the task and then proceeded to use it in a game of basketball against a walking and talking 2x4. Basketball she had learned was a human game that involves throwing a ball into a hoop with a net on it. It was quite fun to watch really.

She smiled warmly as she thought of all the times she had hidden away in his dreams to watch him wander into uncharted territory. Then she remembered the few times he had dreams that weren't so… appropriate. Her cheeks went red as she tried to forget some things.

“Ahem.” says a guard, “Something on your mind Princess?”

Luna’s cheeks grow slightly redder as she is noticeably blushing.

“It wouldn’t have anything to do with biology would it?” Asks Hot Shot who was on the night shift.

With this, Luna’s embarrassment turned to hot anger.

“How darest thou!” As her accent switched back to the medieval form that she had been trying so hard to break.

With this Hot Shot’s smile changed quickly to that of a frightened filly.

“You darest try to embarrass thy Princess whilst she sit upon her throne?” She shouts.

“I’m sorry Princess!” Hot Shot begs, “I meant nothing by it!”

“You there!” She points to the guard next to him.

“M- Me?” Asks Hammer Head

“Take this one and…” She pauses.

“A- and what?” Asks Hammer Head, unsure.

“Give him a break. I’ve obviously scared him enough.” Laughs Luna as she quickly returns to normal.

Hot Shot who had currently had his tail between his legs, breathed an audible sigh of relief.

As he left the room he heard his employer call to him, “Perhaps next time you will learn to keep matters private!”

With that Luna turned back to the clock and laughed. She did enjoy scaring the guards. Another thing. It was about that time. She closed her eyes and entered the dream world.

——————————————————

So there I was. I was pretty sure I had found myself in worse predicaments. I was currently tied upside down by cotton candy whilst being strapped to a rocket that was pointed towards a giant caterpillar that was currently en route to destroy the great city of Bikini Bottom and Patrick wasn’t doing a very good job of pushing.

“Damnit!” I shouted as my scissors transformed into a butterfly and flew from my utility belt that I borrowed from Batman a few minutes earlier.

The evil Dr. Doolittle who was riding his pet giraffe into battle was the one responsible for putting me here. I felt a tug on my back as I realized that the rocket I was strapped to had turned into a jetpack and that the Evil Doctor Doolittle had transformed his giraffe into a huge dragon. It soon became clear that my mission was to fly after him in order to save the President of the United States from certain doom.

As I flew on, Eddie Murphy laughed evilly as he flew towards Air Force One. I approached him with speeds that surely were close to Nyan Cat speeds. With one swift motion I let go of the jet pack and latched onto the dragons back.

“End of the line Doctor Dolittle!” I cry as I pull out my battle-ax, “Your days of terrorizing innocent people with your dastardly animal speaking abilities are over!”

“Oh really?” Asked Eddie Murphy as he turned to face me. What I didn’t know is that in his back pocket he had none other than the new Turbo-Phaser 5000 and would surely do me in.

He whipped out the great device and then! As if by miracle! One of the minions from Despicable me landed on his head!

“Dave!” I cried as I rushed to my long lost friend, “I thought you were dead!”

“Nah!” He said as he punched me in the shoulder.

I stand up and look around us. I gasp in horror as the giant Banana we had been standing on was falling out of the sky and was about to squish Granny Smith trying to cross the street in Ponyville.

“Quick Dave!” I shout.

“Ba-do!” He answers.

“Quickly! We have to jump start this Bananas hyperdrive with the Flux capacitor or else a lot of people are gonna die!” I say to him.

He holds one finger in the air and grips his overalls with two hands. He pulls and beneath his shirt he reveals a blue jumpsuit!

He leaps off of the falling Banana and begins to fly!

He’s a bird! He’s a plane! He’s! SUPADAVE!

Dave flies as fast as he can around the world while he grabs an Ice Cream from Dairy Queen, then he flies beneath the Banana. With all of his might he pushes against the banana. I can do nothing but hold on until I realize something! I am Iron Man!

I leap off the banana and use my Iron Man suit that I obviously had on the whole time to assist SuperDave with pushing the banana out of its crash course with Ponyville.

With one final heave, SuperDave and I manage to push the Banana out of harms way. It lands just outside of the town. As Dave and I walk away from it I take my helmet off and then we walk towards the town. In a few seconds there is an explosion from behind us but we don’t look because cool guys don’t look at explosions.

When we get there, there is a party going on. There was even a special guest appearance by Metallica. The ponies of Ponyville gave me and Dave a parade in honor of the defeat of the Banana King! Dave made a beautiful speech about the virtues of truth and justice.
As I looked around. I turned to see somepony familiar. Just past the crowd and the music, a beautiful Princess stood there.

Suddenly everything stopped. I heard nor saw anything else of Ponyville or Dave or Metallica. My armor was gone, and I just saw Luna. As I approached her I felt the scene change. We were standing in a wide plain. The sky was dark, and wind was calm. It was another beautiful night.

“Hi,” I greeted her.
“That was certainly something interesting.” She says, “I was beginning to wonder if you two were going to drop that giant Banana on poor Granny Smith.”

“Oh that?” I ask, “Well you shouldn’t underestimate SuperDave… In fact let me bring him over… Wait where is he? Where’d everypony go?”

“They are gone.” She states.

“Where did they go? They couldn’t have just disappeared… Unless,” I say looking at Luna, “Is this a dream?”

She smiles, “Bingo!”

“Oh! Well that certainly explains a lot.” I say as I recall the events that happened before I was asleep. “Say… I should probably wake up and get myself back to the Study. Twilight’s probably gonna freak ou-”

“Don’t go!” She interrupts me.

I stop and look at her in confusion.

“I mean… I just got here, besides. You’re in the study!” She tells me.

“I am?” I ask.

“I had moved you myself when you passed out.”

I was asleep and I just stopped Dr. Doolittle from enslaving the human race, her word was good enough for me at this point.

There is an awkward silence.

“So…” I ask, “Whatcha wanna do?”

Luna looks at me blankly, “I’m not sure, I was hoping you could think of something.”

I rub my temples for a moment before an idea hits me.

I snap my fingers and the field becomes a blank slate. The surroundings are pitch black as I begin to paint my picture.

“So Princess, let me show you something.”

I throw my hands out and I begin to build a beautiful city. The buildings grow on their own. I grab a patch of dirt from the ground and I quickly sculpt a human being from the mud. I slap him on the back and he is instantly colored and he begins walking. Soon the street starts to hustle and bustle. The sky turns a deep shade of blue and planes begin to fly overhead. The birds fly from building to building and car horns honk.

“Welcome to Earth!” I say to the Princess, “At least a small fraction of it.”

She looks around in awe at the scale of the buildings. The entire scene is a lot for her to take in.

“What?” I ask, “Haven’t you been in my dreams before?”

“Well yes but it’s so… Big up close.”

“Yes, the city gets to me as well. I love the city. I don’t live in one though. No, I live far from the city actually.” I admit.

“Where do you live?” She asks

The question stops me for a moment. I hadn't really thought about that. I roll up my sleeves revealing web shooters that are attached to my wrists. Sure. Why not?

“Well then, Princess just follow me.” I shoot a web at the nearest building, “If you can.”

I leap into the air and the tension on the web sends me swinging. The wind whips past my head and I feel the coolness of the spring day. I release the web and shoot another to continue my swinging. I grow faster and faster with each web shot. I look to my right and I see the Princess ducking and dodging the buildings as she flies.

I shout, “Come on woman! Keep up with me!”

I swing faster and faster as I go in-between buildings and under bridges. As we near the center of the city, a building begins to grow from the center. The tower grows higher and higher and begins to defy gravity. I latch to the side of it to see Luna circling around it. When she comes into view I point up towards the top and I shoot two webs onto the side of the building. I stand up perpendicular to the walls and begin backing down the tower. The webs begin gaining tension. When I feel like they are about to break I leap into the air and the tension sends me hurtling towards the top like I was just fired from a slingshot.

The building begins to mirror the structure of worlds tallest building in Dubai. I near the top and zip past Luna who is climbing in altitude.

“Bye!” I tease as I zoom past her.

I fly up past the top of the spire and look down at the platform. Using my webslingers I latch to the top and land softly. Luna lands next to me. We look around and we are far above the Earth. We can clearly make out the curvature of the Earth. The giant sphere is lit by the brightness of the sun. We look over the edge and see the continents far below.

“Surely you don’t live up here.” Jokes Luna.

“No. I’m just looking. Besides I could just dream us there, but that wouldn’t be near as fun.” I state.

I point to a spot on the globe and say, “There.”

Luna gazes down but she is confused, “Where?”

I grab her by the hoof, “Hold on.”

“To wha- AAAHHHHHH!” She screams as the building disappears below us and we enter into a skydive. She tries opening her wings to stop our descent. I move my way to her back. I wrap my hands around her stomach.

“Let it go Luna!” I shout as we fall towards the Earth, “Have some faith!”

She relaxes and lets her wings fall back into position. I let go of her and we are falling together. It isn't an uncontrolled fall, the kind that are spiraling out of control. It’s the kind that is beautiful.

I looked at her as we fell. The Sun was behind her and the stars were around us as we plummeted out of the sky. She looked at me and smiled. The air blew her mane around like crazy so I couldn't help but laugh.

I looked down towards the ground and spread my arms out. Luna did a similar gesture. We neared the ground and began to fly. I pulled up and arched myself so that I would not hit the ground but I would be very close to it. I dodged the buildings and cars, within seconds I was out of the city, I knew that Luna was just behind me.

The roads turned into fields and the concrete gave way to grass as we entered infamous corn country. The rolling hills came and went as we neared our destination. We flew over many small farm towns and forests. It was a dream so I didn’t picture them perfectly, but I recognized most all of them. Soon we flew over the town I went to school.

Within a few seconds more. We flew out into the open country. I slowed us way down.

“Where are we?” Luna asks looking around at the mostly nothingness.

“My home.” I say pointing down.

Below is a small little house with a very large yard. Surrounding the property one three sides is a pond. Surrounding that pond are dense woods. In the middle of the property is a large White Oak Tree. Beyond the tree lay a dock. The dock that I got lost on.

I set us down near the edge of the road. I walk forward from the driveway. The mailbox alone is standing in the plain that is my property. I approach the home from the almost 100 meter drive. The first thing I meet is the pine tree to my left. There are three apple trees to my right. Next to the mini-orchard is a basketball court. The old rickety thing was going to rust away any day now. To the left of the driveway is the house. Nothing much to sneeze at, but it was nice on the inside. We kept it up well.

Beyond that is where the pole barn lay. Inside it were various things. Last I remembered there was a small tractor. Whatever had changed since I was gone, was beyond me. Past that is a hill that leads to where the Oak lay. The thing surely was there for at least a century. It was a gigantic centerpiece to the property. The trunk was (and is) 4 foot in diameter.

I walk to the pole barn and grab a basketball. I never was great at it. In fact, I’m a terrible, terrible shot. I just enjoyed trying to shoot to no avail. I walk out to the goal where Luna was. I check my footing and aim the ball. My first throw was close, but it bounces off the rim and out into the grass.

I let out a sigh, “Well this is it Princess. Not exactly Canterlot castle.”

She looks around the place. Then suddenly! A not so wild doge appears! The giant Yellow dream Lab comes running from around back and tackles me.

“OH! PUPPY! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!” I shout as she licks my face.

I can’t see very well because theres a huge fur ball in my face but through the doge I can hear Luna laughing at me. I roll around in the grass with the puppy. She's not a puppy but I call Avery a puppy anyway. I make growling noises as we wrestle on the ground. Alas through the struggle I am victorious and I pick her up in my arms and run towards the Princess with my gift of doge.

“Princess, I’d like you to meet the dog, Avery. It’s a shame she is just a picture in my mind.” I say, “She’s a real sweetheart.”


I place the dog on the ground and she disappears subtly. I look out over the hill to view the Oak tree.

“So this is where you lived before?” Asked the Princess.

“Eeyup.” I reply, “Something wrong?”

“No, it’s just… very surreal to see a place that… once was.” She says quietly.

“Now don’t go getting sad on me Princess. Its far from once was, it still is. I’m just not there.” I say.

I take a few steps down the hill and walk out under the giant oak. I look up at the bright sun. I sit down under it and revel in it’s glory. I begin to think of all the memories that took place under this tree. Memories begin to form as ghosts, events taking place around me that really aren’t there. I look around at them, the happy faces playing. Seeing myself flying overhead into a pile of leaves that weren't there.

I look at the Princess and open up, “This is me. Everything you can see here is me. Everything you have seen. This is all I ever was, and all I ever will be. Just me.”

The Princess quietly trots down to where I am. She sits down next to me and places her head on my shoulder. The scene fades to black as everything becomes dark. The only thing that exists in this little world is Luna and I.

Then quietly, our world became small. The curtain closed. This dream had come to an end. I had fallen in love. But only ever so slightly.

With this, Discord laughed.		

> Chapter 25: Time To Go
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"Ugghhh” I groaned as my eyes fluttered open. It was slow at first, I was not a morning person in the slightest. My eyes would open, then quickly shut, open again, a little longer this time. Rinse, lather, repeat.

“Hmm..?” I heard from next to me, and there was a slight rustle of sheets. I felt a strange shift of weight on the right side of my body. 

I open my eyes completely and look around the room. The room was dark, but my eyes had been closed so there wasn't much adjusting needed. I couldn't tell what time it was, but I could definitely tell I was most definitely not back in the study.

The thoughts were still groggy in my mind as my brain tried to boot up. Using my free hand I rubbed my face. Thats when I heard another rustle of sheets and I felt something moving next to me.

I looked down to my side and viewed probably the most adorable thing in the world. There, laying next to me was Princess Luna. My heart stopped for a moment as the situation registered. I had slept with the Princess. Not like… slept slept. Just… Slept. In the most basic meaning of the word. Her head lay just on my chest, her mane was unkept and a little frizzy. The perfect bed-head. Mine probably looked no better. I always have to fix my hair each morning. Her mouth hung open and she was snoring somewhat loudly. Her wings were sprawled out, one ran down her body, the other spread out across the bed that was opposite me. It was the cutest thing in the world. Her hair was not nearly arranged. It was plain, blue, and unkept. She was using no beauty products, nothing, completely natural. This was the most beautiful I had ever seen her. Her walls were completely down, expression relaxed and calm. 

I could do nothing but smile.

“Mhm… ‘Back at the study’. My flank” I whisper to myself.

Ok… How am I gonna go about this? I ask myself as I try to decipher exactly how I’m going to get out of this bed without disturbing the sleeping beast, I mean beauty. I begin to inch to the left in an attempt to free my right arm from under the Princess. As I almost get out, the Princess decided to DO A BARREL ROLL!

The Princess rolls to her other side but in the process, she is now completely sprawled out on top of me. Her face is resting on the pillow, literally face first in the fluff, just over my left shoulder. The front half of her body is over my chest. The lower half is belly to the bed, hanging off to my right. Her right fore hoof is laid against my left abdomen, her left fore hoof is resting across my right arm now. And now I’m trapped.

Her mane is covering my face. I sit there for a few minutes because where else am I gonna go? As she shifts and moves ever so slightly in her sleep. Her mane tickles my face and my nose starts to twitch. Uh oh… Oh no.

I feel the sneeze building. 

No no no no no.

“Ah.. Ah… ACHOO!” I sneeze and Luna’s mane flies from my face.

“What? Who's there?!” Says Luna as she snaps awake in an instant. Seeming to not notice me underneath her. She looks around frantically to find the intruder.

I clear my throat.

“Ahem… Down here.” I say raising my hand.

I smile as she flicks her mane to one side and she looks down at me. She blinks a few times and then lets out a smile of her own. 

“What are you doing down there?” She whispers in a teasing voice.

“I was hoping you could tell me. I thought I was back at the study?” I ask with a smile.

Luna’s cheeks go a little red, “We thought that you needed a place to sleep, it was simply the proper course of action. It was right there and unoccupied… At the time.”

“At the time.” I shake my head and mimic her. I laugh in disbelief, “And also… Where’s my shirt?!” 

“Oh! It looked like it would be uncomfortable to sleep in, so we removed the garb. It was only so you might be comfortable.”

“Mhm…” I roll my eyes, “Is that the story?”

“Yes.” She smiles.

“What time is it?” I ask, sitting up from the bed.

“Probably around midday.” She says with a yawn.

“I should probably be going.” I say, “Twilights probably… probably… Oh boy.”

“What?” Asks Luna

“Well… I didn't exactly get back to the study last night. I wonder what she’s gonna think.”

“The purple one isn't always good at perceiving situations. Perhaps she didn't even notice you were gone?”

“Maybe. Hopefully. As far as I know she’s oblivious to everything. Oh man…” I state

“What?”

“Didn’t Princess Cadence babysit for Twilights parents?” I ask

“We believe so.” She says

“What would happen with the royal couple… after… Twilight went to bed? You know what? Nevermind.” 

I stand up from the bed and begin walking around to get my legs re-awakened. I move to the window and open the curtains. Sunlight floods the room and I have to cover my eyes from its blinding light. Luna does the same.

“My goodness, this is like your three A.M. isn't it?” I ask

She lets out a loud yawn, “Yes. That would be correct.”

I close the blinds and the room returns to the darkened state. Luna flares her horn and my shirt comes floating over to me. I pick it up out of the air and place it back on my body. As I buttoned it up I couldn't help but thank the Lord that she left my pants on. Good thing I liked her or that would have been really weird. Well I mean, Princess gets what she wants I guess.

I looked back over to the Princess to see that she was no longer in the bed. She trotted over to me. She stood in front of me. With both of us standing straight up, her chin was just a little lower than my shoulders. We looked at each other for a moment. In a swift motion she kissed my cheek.

I stood and stared. My heart had skipped a beat. She smiled and gestured towards the door. I had work to do. It was almost time to go. To leave Canterlot. I wasn’t sad. I wasn’t upset to leave Luna. Not because I didn't care about her. But because I believed that we would be ok. It would be alright.

I turned to leave, but before I did so, I kissed her cheek.

“Get to bed Princess.” I teased.

She smiled and returned to the center of the room where the bed was. I turned towards the door and made my way out of the royal chamber. 

I stepped out into the hall and saw the guards standing there.

I take one step. Then I stop when I hear a stifled male giggle. I look at the guards and they are stock still. As they should be. I turn and look ‘em dead in the face. 

With a bad pokerface I say, “Hammer Head? Got something to say?”

With a pokerface much better than mine he continues to look straight forward. Not saying a word. I turn towards Jack Knife.

“What’s the scoop, Jack?” I ask.

He has a pokerface as well. They do not move, or so much as look at me. Without an answer I turn back towards the hall.

With a *whap* I am slapped upside the head by a random wing. I turn towards Jack Knife who continues to have a pokerface.

“What was that fo-?”

*whap*

“Ow! Hammer Head!” 

*whap*

“Ow! Ja-!”

*whap* *whap* *whap*

“Ow! Stop! Why!? Ow! Boys! Ow! Quit it! Quit it!”

They burst out into laughter as the wing slapping subsides. 

“Any reason you boys just started slapping me?” I ask

“Oh well, you know, word gets around. According to the report you were seen entering said room last night. And it appears that only now you come out. Several, several hours later. Call us crazy but that rings some bells kid.” Jack Knife smiles.

“What? Do you guards just sit here and discuss these things back in the barracks? Like keep track of me?”

“After Hot Shot told us about that little episode in the garden, can’t be too careful. Gotta keep track of every threat to Royalty.” He admits.

“So… Are you telling me… that the Princess’ love life is in the job description?” I ask

“Well not her love life specifically. But we must monitor all potential threats, especially since the Changeling incident. They managed to replace one of the Princesses right from under our noses. Now I can clearly tell you aren’t a Changeling. All of us can. But it’s just part of the job description.”

“Oh… Great…” I say, “And before you two get any funny ideas! Nothing happened last night!”

“Mhm… Thats what they all say.” Tease the soldiers.

I roll my eyes.

“We’re just messing with you. Get to wherever you need to go. Before I have to remove you from the premises, Two Legs.” They joke.

I continue on my way through the castle. Trying to remember my way back from the route that I vaguely remembered. It’s ok, I mean it was just one building. I wouldn't get that lost. Then again, this place held secrets. Secrets that even Celestia didn’t always know and some that she overlooked. Take this this Transylmanian mountain range for example. 

I walked down the hallway. I must have been really tired because it was nearly mid day. For whatever reason I seem to have misplaced my watch. It was probably gonna run out of batteries sooner or later, and I could always get a new watch. Of course it wouldn't be a wrist watch, because ponies don’t have wrists, but I wouldn’t mind a classy little pocket watch. I would have to let go of the last human numbers. Not really a big thing, but it does bother me. Where did that thing go?

——————————

Luna giggled as she tried to fit the human’s time-telling trinket around her forehoof. It would hardly fit, but in her slap-happy, sleep deprived stupor she didn't care. She giggled and giggled as she toyed with it. 

“Wait a moment.” She said to herself, “I think I was supposed to give this back.”

She paused for a moment.

“Oh well!” She said sarcastically as she rolled over to return to sleep.

——————————

I made my way through the long corridors. The laden tapestry hanging on the walls fluttered almost like magic. The bright sun shone through the large open windows. There was no need to close them on this beautiful spring day. Even inside this large fortress I could tell that Canterlot looked beautiful today. Then again it always did. Unfortunately, today was my last day.

Yes, today was the last one. I would soon be headed home to Ponyville. The little town in the southern hills. Not a very large town, but beautiful just the same. There I would find Lyra, Bon-Bon, his bosses Mr. and Mrs. Cake, the rest of the CMC, and the others whom I loved. But then I would leave the friends I had just made here. The Captain, Hot Shot, Scarlett, and Princess Celestia and Luna.

Who were these ponies that had taken me in? Who am I to be so blessed by friendship? I can’t say that if any of them had been thrown into my world, that they would be treated the same. I couldn’t imagine Sweetie Belle lost on Earth. She would probably never make it on her own. 

As these thoughts crossed my mind I found myself back at the study door where I was probably going to get an earful from Twilight, providing she was even there. Maybe she wasn’t! Maybe she already left. Maybe she had some royal duties to take care of.

With this I took a deep breath and took a step into the study.

The moment I entered my eyes met with the eyes of a unicorn that didn't look very happy. The white coated unicorn looked at me with death in her eyes.

“Or maybe Momma Rarity is sitting there waiting for me to get back so she can skin me alive.” I say to myself.

She looks like the devil himself had incarnated himself into her body as she strode up to me. I had to back away slightly as these ponies, as short as they were, could look mean when they wanted to. 

“And just where do you think you were last night?” She says up on the tips of her hooves to get in my face. 

“I was with the Princess last night.” I say plainly, sweat dripping down my brow. Not wanting to mention where I ended up by the morning.

Rarity stood up and looked me straight in the eye, scrunching her nose to further interrogate me,

“And why didn’t you come back to the study last night?” She hammers into my skull.

“Because I told her the story of the time I ran into Poison Joke and then I got tired!” I stated, the tone in my voice protesting this interrogation.

“And?” She asks.

“And what?” I resist.

“Aaaaand?” She questions, her patience wearing down thin.

“Alright? You want the truth? You want the whole truth?” I ask, I revolt as I begin to feel backed into a corner.

“Yes!” She shouts.

“We banged ok? There! Is that what you wanted to hear?” I shout back.

“You.. Y-You…” She stammers at a loss for words, “You didn’t!”

“You’re right! We didn’t!” I continue on my rant, “My goodness Mother you are being ridiculous! Now I did end up in the same bed as her but you are not letting me explain the situation!”

Rarity takes a deep breath and shrinks down to her regular height then proceeds to trot back over to the other side of the room, feeling defeated. I follow her over and pick her head up by the chin. There are tears forming in her eyes.

“Hey.” I say, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to raise my voice.”

“I just want to protect you, Darling. But then you go running around, fighting bad guys, and falling in love and I worry!” She admits.

“Welcome to parenting, sister.” I wrap my arm around her body, “Don’t think you’re doing a bad job. That’s the reaction every good parent should have. I’m just here to tell you that this time, the child was well-behaved. Here’s the entire story of what happened. You see I got to the throne room, she led me down some halls and we ended up in her room.”

Rarity began to open her mouth to interject a parental protest.

“Let me finish before you say anything please. I promise you I kept control. Anyway, she showed me some of the things in the royal chambers. There was this lovely painting of a Thunderbird. Then she led me out to the balcony where we watched the stars. Now here’s the part you aren’t gonna like. We may or may not have made lip to lip contact, it’s questionable that she may have wanted more but I said ‘No’ and we talked it over. Then I told her about the time I ran into poison joke. By the time I was done telling the story I was absolutely exhausted. I crashed right then and there on the balcony. We had a dream adventure where I showed her what I remembered about Earth and then I woke up about 40 minutes ago in a bed with said Princess, but I swear to you thats all that happened in that bed. Sleep. That’s the truth and the whole truth.” I finish.

Rarity takes a deep breath and lays her head down on the desk she was sitting at. I place my head down and rub forehead to her shoulder. 

“I’ve only had you for such a short time and soon I won’t be able to control you anymore.” She says.

“Well I wouldn’t be a good son if I didn’t listen to mother. Even if I’m no longer a child.” I say back.

“You’re certain that’s all that happened last night? You aren’t hiding anything?” She asks.

I pick my head up and look her in the eyes, “Yes, that is all that happened last night.”

She lets out another sigh, “You must be more careful next time, baby trots Ben, baby trots. This is a Princess of Equestria we are talking about, you can’t afford to mess this up.”

“I promise, baby trots from now on.” I say taking one hoof in hand and raising the other.

“Pinkie Promise?” She asks.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” I promise.

“Okay.” Replies Rarity.

“Okay?” I ask

“Okay.” She replies.

“Okay.” I say.

“Now go get packed up. You don’t want to leave a mess for the servant ponies to have to clean up. We leave tonight for Ponyville.” She says.

I look down at the floor.

“I know.” I say solemnly.

“What’s wrong?” Asks Rarity.

“Well. I have made so many friends here. It’s going to be hard to say goodbye.” I admit.

“We all have those moments, but you can always write. Always visit whenever you get the chance. Train tickets aren’t too terribly expensive. And I imagine your new mare friend would be willing to chip in if you ever needed money.”

I laugh at that statement a bit. She was my mare friend wasn't she? There was something happening there whether I liked it or not, so I’d better start liking it. I’ve already kissed her so I guess that means I’m all in. I had all or nothing and I chose all. My humanity will have to take a seat for the sake of love. That sounds like something a zoophile would say, but we all know ponies aren’t animals. Some are more human than humans are. So this will be the foundation I build my love on.

“No. If I don’t have the money I will choose to not go. I do not want her for the financial perks. I am not ambitious. At least not on that front. That’s not what I’m about. Until the day I’m not longer a peasant. That is what I will be.” I say, “I will earn my living, not ask for it.”

“Very well.” Says Rarity, “Well… You had better get your things packed. We will be leaving before too long. And at some point Celestia will call us all down to speak to us one last time before we go.” 

“Alrighty then.” I say, moving towards my corner of the study to collect my things.

Rarity leaves the room to leave me to my own devices. I reminisce a little as the memories of the trip run through my head. A lot had happened in such a short time. It was strange actually. I was really ready to be home though. 

A lot had happened, like really. I don’t think I’ve had a busier month in my life. I beat a battalion of guards with a ballpoint pen. Then went to work out with the same soldiers. Like a boss. I had stopped the mass manufacturing of guns, primitive guns, but guns. I had stopped a vampire themed government takeover, been told the truth of ponies knowledge of humans, stolen a highly magical amulet. I had dined with the Princess of the Night, courted the Princess of the Night, nearly did sinful things with the Princess of the Night. All in all, I think it was a pretty successful trip. Many friends were made. On top of that, I had ALL of Twilights studies, plus the first day I showed up and got in a fight.

Yup. Quite the month. 

I moved to the bed, went ahead and made it so that the servant ponies didn’t have to. I fluffed the pillow that had housed my human head for so long. It was like my friend almost. It’s gonna be a shame to see it go. But who doesn’t miss their pillow?

Next was to get my bag out from under the bed and refill it with my clothing. A tettious task once again, but it must be done. So I then went over to the dressers and cabinets to collect my things. One by one I emptied the drawers. Socks, pants, shorts, shirts, under garments, hair brush? Twilight?! WHY IS YOUR BRUSH IN MY UNDERWEAR DRAWER?! AH.

With that bit of internal confusion and screaming I unfold and refold things until they fit tidily into the duffel bag that had accompanied me all the way from Earth. After the bag was filled I close it up and grab my book bag. Twilight calls it a purse but ITS A SATCHEL. Anyway, I move to the study bookshelf and put my books into the satchel. However, before leaving there I move down a few rows in the bookshelf in order to “borrow” a very special book that I had been keeping my eye on. I grip its dusty grey spine and pull it off the shelf. The title reads, “Theoretical Magic: Amulets and Charms”. It sounds right up my alley. 

“You and I are going to have some very special adventures.” I whisper to the dusty old book. For it contained knowledge that was going to lead me places I never thought I would go.

Looking around the room I swipe the book and throw that into my book bag. I am going to flat out steal this book. Thug life. Get used to it ponies. I mean who’s gonna miss this book that looks like it hadn’t been opened for a good century or two? I am at least seventy-three percent sure they don’t keep inventory in here. This isn’t a hotel. I could probably steal one of these paintings and I’d get away with it.

Then out of the corner of my eye I notice a twinkling. I glance to my right and on top of the shelf is something I nearly forgot about. There sat a little glass vial. Inside of that vial, sat a tiny miniature star. It was still burning and still shining. Luna’s star, how about that? I pick it up and pop open the tiny glass container and let the star roll into my palm. It was still warm, ever shining and beautiful. It reminded me of her.

Carefully picking it up with my thumb and index finger I place it back into the vail. I pop the cap back onto the vial and slip it into my pocket along side my trusty ballpoint pen. I gather all of my things together and place them onto the newly made bed. Finally I lay down on my stomach and pull the shield that I pulled from the abandoned crypt out from under the bed. I pull it up and take a good look at it. 

It was old, crude, and a little rusty. My claws hadn't served as very good engravers. The intended “Captain America” star looked all lopsided and very daft. I had done it in a hurry for my sake. But even with these, I had plans for this shield. I was going to take it home and grind it down so that the paint and incantations were gone. I would start over, I would make a real shield. It would be glorious and amazing. Why? Because I can. A personal project some would call. I am determined to be the Marvel man. 

I take the shield and pull it across my back. I grab my things and place them next to the door for the ponies to take down to the station when we leave. Though I would be carrying the heaviest thing myself. I kind of like it on my back, making sure I didn’t get zapped from the back from one of Twilights rogue spells. Speaking of Twilight, I raise my hand to open the door when it flies open to smack me in the face. In a burst of agony I drop to the floor and hold my nose which I am at least thirty-two percent sure is broken, even though I am completely fine.

“Ow!” I cry as I attempt to get up.

“Oh I’m so sorry! I didn’t see you there!” Says Twilight.

Still holding my nose I say with a smile, “Oh it’s ok, I just didn’t expect to get hit in the face again on this trip.” 

“Well I came up here to tell you that it’s about that time.” She says in a hurry.

“That time?” I ask

“Celestia wishes to bid us farewell.” Says Twilight, “Get dressed and look nice!”

“Already?” I say moving back towards the bag I had just packed.

“Yup! Now I’ve got to go ahead and get down there! Wouldn’t want to be late!” She says as she rushes out the door again.

“Well that was pretty random.” I say as I take a deep breath, “Guess it’s time to go.”

I place a hand on my big purple duffle bag when I stop. Out of the corner of my eye I spy something that doesn’t seem right. I glance to the bed and see something I can’t explain nor believe. 

Laying on the bed is a strange outfit that is of some style I had never seen before. Its colors were black, green, and gold. It had an almost modern vibe to it, although it clearly wasn't modern human clothing. It was like a strange cross between modern and medieval stylings. The piece consisted of four main parts. The under layer was a bit of a white, long sleeve shirt that fit tight to my skin, followed by a black leather chest piece that fit perfectly. It was already perfectly measured and made of thick, hardened leather. That bit ran down almost to my hips and covered most of my back as well. The strips of leather also had golden accents that highlighted the curves and contour of the piece. 

The second bit of the outfit was the pants. Everyone loves pants. They were black. They were black and a tad green. They contained many different pockets and pouches. It was like it was built for combat. The pouches were all small but various. Like each pocket had a purpose. I took the vial with the star inside out of my other pants and opened a pocket that looked like it fit. It slipped in, almost like magic. They hung just a little loosely because everypony should know I hate skinny jeans. Thankfully I had a belt. But seriously how do men even wear those things seriously? 

Probably the most interesting part of the piece was the jacket. It wasn’t thick and for some strange reason it left the chest exposed. It wasn’t a measurement mistake. The jacket covered my arms and part of my torso but it left most of it open. This allowed the chest piece to be plainly visible as I stood about. As I reviewed the outfit in the mirror I became even more confused. This jacket is what contained the colors green, gold, and black respectively. The jacket too had a few crannies to slip things in. Yet I still didn’t understand where it had come from. Had Rarity created this? Even if she did, it was nothing like she usually makes. Her clothing is usually colorful and extravagant. This is something else entirely. My only hint as to its origin, was found on the inside jacket pocket. There was a note that read, “A thank you for all the fun! - D.”

Do I know a D.? Fun?

The most disturbing part, is that inside the jacket lapel there was a small dagger. Carved on the hilt it read, “Time’s will be rough.”

———

We sat in the Great Hall where there was a single large table set in the center of the room. The ponies gathered around for one final meal before we set off. There were Pegasi dusting off the tapestry high above the ceiling, just doing their regular jobs. For most ponies it was was a normal day, but for this pony, it was a stepping off point. It was another step in the pony themed journey that was now my life.

I hummed a little tune in my head as the ponies regrouped. One by one everyone showed up. Celestia, Twilight, and Luna were the first there. I was the first one to enter. The ponies eyed me as I entered wearing a strange outfit nopony had seen before.

“Ben, pardon me but what are you wearing?” Asks Twilight

“I was hoping you could tell me.” I said.	

We were followed by Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy, who were followed by the Royal couple. Those two, Shining and Cadence, they are so cute it makes me want to throw up. I know they love each other but it’s almost like they are never apart. Of course they are, I just like making fun of them in my head, but Cadence turns Shining from a vicious attack dog to a love puppy. This power to turn a ferocious soldier boy into your own personal play thing I will never understand. 

They were then followed by Rarity who had done some last minute shopping naturally. My step-pony-mother is probably the girliest mare I had ever met. But I love her and that is ok, I wouldn't have her change for the world. She comes and sits next to me with a bewildered look on her face.

“Where in Equestria did you get that outfit?” She asks

“What do you mean? This isn’t yours?” I ask

“No, I would never make something so… so…”

“Interesting?”

“Those aren’t the words I was looking for, darling.”

“Odd… I mean they just showed up on my bed. I have no clue how they got here, but I mean I would say they were somepony else’s, but how many ponies do you know that walk around on two legs and have arms?” I say

“Not many.” Replies Rarity

A few minutes later Applejack and Rainbow Dash came in together. Their manes were a little roughed up and sweat was dripping from their brows, I wonder what they had been doing beforehoof?

The main doors to the room were pulled to a creaking shut as my two favorite soldiers came trotting in. The Captain and Hot Shot trotted up to the table and set their helmets on the table and took their seats. Hot Shot whispered something to Captain Sunfire with a mischievous smile on his face. She forced back a smile then socked him in the jaw for almost making her laugh. Finally, a tiny bat came fluttering out of a segment of tapestry, startling a Pegasi servant as she brushed dust off of the hanging banners. Scarlett appeared next to me in a puff of smoke. 

Celestia cleared her throat to speak but then Luna raised a wing in front of Celestia’s mouth.

“I would like to speak please.” Luna asks very politely.

“Very well.” States the Sun with a smile.

“Ahem…” Luna clears her throat, “As you all know, this has been probably the most eventful Spring Summits that had happened since as long as I can remember. We ended up calling all of you ponies together to help discourage any other breaches in security. However, with all of this, we had managed to pull together and hold our own. We had even managed to make a few friends in the process.” She said gesturing to my Vampony friend.

“I personally would like to thank our new friends for joining us and I hope you all have a safe trip home. Now with that said, shall we eat?” Asks Luna

“Oh yes please.” Said Twilight

The Chef Pony shuffled out many trays of food.

“Yes please, I’m starvin’ ” Said Applejack.

“Yo Chef pony! Can we get some grub over here?” Shouts Rainbow Dash very loudly.

I smile as the ponies all eat their food. I’m not even hungry. I just sit and appreciate the company that I have and the friends that are here for me. I haven’t given them much of anything in return or their hospitality. They were always with me no matter the cost. Maybe I could learn a few things. These ponies are true friends. After all Friendship is Magic isn't it?

Soon however, the feast was over. Everyponies stomachs were full and Rainbow Dash was sprawled across the table.

“Tooooo much foooooood…” Muttered Dash as she groaned.

I laugh at her misery as she tries to roll her way off the table. Oh Rainbow, she tries so hard.

Wiping food crumbs from her mouth like a lady Celestia stands once again.

“I declare this Spring Royal Summit, adjourned!”

“Alright.” I clap, “Not bad for one month in Canterlot.”

———

As we board the train to head back to I am stopped just outside of the station by three ponies. Hot Shot, the Captain, and Scarlett all wait for me to say their final goodbyes.

As I approach them Scarlett is the first to act. She grabs me in a huge, super strength bear hug, careful not to break my ribs but enough for me to feel it.

“GGRRAAAA.. ERRR THANK YOU!” I shout between squeezes.

She releases me and looks at me with this crazy smile, “Thanks for beating me to a pulp!”

I laugh, “Oh anytime! Anytime!”

She then places a hoof on my shoulder.

“Seriously… Thank you for giving me a chance.”

Without another word she trots away, as smooth as silk. The next to speak is Hot Shot.

“Well..” He says

“Well.” I reply

“It’s been good.” He says.

“Yup.” I say

“Yup.”

“Mhmm”

“Sure was”

“Totes”

“Oh would you two just hug or something?” States the Captain

“Okay, come here you flank hole!” I shout as I grab the Corporal in bro hug.

“Hey Hey Hey! Watch the armor! Watch the armor!” He protests

“Nah screw you bud!” I tear his helmet off and give him a good ol’ noogie.

“Hey! Cut that out! I will end you!” He begins jabbing me in the gut with his fore hooves.

I release him and he stands on his hind legs with his hooves up ready to box.

“Yeah!” I shout as I fake some jabs at him.

He swipes at me.

“Yeah Yeah! Gimme the ol’ one two! MFM!” I cry as he clocks me in the jaw. 

“Oh sorry,” He apologizes, “You alright?”

“Yeah I’m fine, just got a metal boot to the jaw, no big deal.” I joke, he didn’t hit me that hard, we were just messing. But a metal boot to the face still stings a bit.

“Cya around, Two Legs.” Says Hot Shot as he trots away.

Finally the Captain trots up to me and gives me her word.

“I’d like to thank you once again for cleaning up the mess that our guard failed to prevent.”

“It wasn’t anything. Just doing my civil duty I guess.” I say

“It was a bit more than that soldier. I’m here to tell you that the offer to join us still stands, if you choose to. Naturally we would have to wait until you were of age. But that will be soon won’t it?”

“In a few months.” I state

“Yes. Once again thank you. Have a safe trip home, and keep in touch.” 

I make a salute with my hand, “Yes Ma’am”

She frowns, “Don’t do that. You aren’t a guard yet.”

I quickly put my hand down, “Yes ma’am.”

“Farewell, and safe travels.”

The Captain trots away leaving me on the train platform. To my right I see the ponies loading up on the train. Celestia is conversing with Twilight as Luna stands by. I walk over to the Princess of the Night for one final goodbye.

“Well.” I start

Luna smiles, “Well.”

“I suppose this is goodbye.” I say

“I suppose it is.” She replies.

I look down at her hooves. Her shoes sparkled in the sunlight. 

“It’s been fun. I really loved Canterlot.” I tell her.

“It is a beautiful city. It’s as new to me as it is to you. I have only lived here a few years. Let me tell you it is much better than the last place I lived!” She jokes

I laugh, “Well I can imagine. So I can assume that you will visit me?” I ask, gesturing to my forehead.

“Oh maybe, if you're lucky.” She says with a smile.

Just then the train whistle blows, signaling that the train was about to leave the station.

“ALL ABOARD!” Shouts the conductor.

“Well this is it.” She says. Using magic she floats me a small pouch.

“What’s in this?” I ask

“Magic wax seals.” She says.

“What now?”

“So you can write me. To tell me of adventures and other things. I hear there's a little purple dragon who will be perfectly happy to send your letters my way.” She winks.

I smile.

After a moment of awkward silence I hear the air brakes unlatch.

“Goodbye.” I say

“Goodbye.” Says the Princess.

With that, quick as lightning she steals a kiss on my cheek and flies away. I watch her go as I see a bone-chilling shadow loom over me.

I look up and receive a grim reminder that man once lived in fear of Celestia. 

“Woah!” I say as I jerk my head away from the stern faced Princess.

Her eternal gaze is ice cold. I find myself trying vainly to match her height but I keep backing down a bit. Celestia is one scary *buy some apples*.

I swear Applebloom has stowed away on this train somewhere.

I hear the train start moving.

“BEN SHORT GET ON THIS TRAIN!” Shouts Rarity from the window.

I turn to board the train when I am yanked back by my collar.

I hear these words enter my ear canal and I promise you I will never forget them as long as I live.

“If you hurt her… I will end you. Understand?” Whispers the Princess of the Sun.
> Chapter 26: Master the Body
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Twilight was right you know? About this whole magic thing. I did get stronger. Not only did I get stronger. I was starting to get good. The more I worked with the magic that I had borrowed. The more it became my own. The magic that I had at first stolen was becoming a part of me. Whether you take the previous statement literally or metaphorically, it couldn't be denied that my skill was growing.

When I first stepped off that train back in Ponyville, I was someone completely different. I once again had a purpose and a goal. The ambition that had back on Earth had returned to me at long last. I felt that I could once again be somebody. Not just another Pony who lived, worked, and then died. I felt like I had a chance once again to make a mark. 

The first thing I did upon my return to Ponyville? I quit my job. I wanted, and needed more time devoted to my studies. I had moved on from the type of science I had known previously. Magic was a game changer. No longer was I doing Biology on my down time. No longer was I studying the behavior of basic chemical reactions, but studying the behavior of Magic itself.

Twilight was the hardest on me. No longer did I get off of studies because of work, but that’s ok. She can only teach me so much in one day. She was thrilled to have the opportunity to teach somepony magic. Not just any somepony either, somepony who had an almost entirely clean slate. I knew almost no magic at the time. Any spell I had cast was either on accident or because I had practiced a little bit, for example Projections.

The Projection Spell was probably one of the simplest, yet underused spells in the book, and I had nearly mastered it. I could cast more than one projection at a time, and the most I had ever attempted was seven. The only problem I ran into anymore was trying to think for all of them at once. The projections act like animations. You tell them what to do and they do it. You can make one act like a person and hold up a conversation, but you had to be mentally present one hundred percent of the time. With the seven, I made them all do things, but every once in a while you'd have one blankly staring at a wall, like a zombie with no brain. Sometimes they would do stupid things on their own. Once I accidentally fell asleep with the Amulet on and I woke up to a Projection banging its head against the bookshelf, falling down, and standing up to repeat the action over and over and over until I put a stop to it. Luckily I could use magic to clean up the mess quickly. 

Levitation was possibly the most interesting form of magic I can think of. It’s characteristics are different than other forms of magic. It’s raw, there isn't a spell that you have to remember in order to do it. It’s like when you extend your hand to do something. It’s an active trait, but you don’t have to think about it so it seems passive. The truth is, you just have to exercise it like any other muscle in the body. It was amazing. The more and more I worked at it, the more I could do. It quickly occurred to me that not only could I lift heavier things, but I could make the magic behave. My movements could be both extremely large as well as ridiculously small. Small enough that I could reach between two objects that were only separated by a minuscule crack. I was able to pick a lock with nothing but magic and the ability to guess where the pins were located. With everything I learned I began to trust unicorns less and less, but not really. 

The largest thing I was able to lift at this point in time was myself. It took a respectable amount of effort and I could only do it for a few seconds, but I was hovering none the less.

But probably the most impressive thing I have done so far with magic is being able to throw things. Now I know what you’re thinking. “Oh big deal, throwing things.” Well that’s what I thought when I picked up a rock while I was beside the lake near town. I thought that I could enhance my skipping ability by using magic. So, I chose myself the best rock I could find and took it in my hand. But this time, I also gripped it with magic. A double grasp, if you will. I floated the thing around my palm a bit before hand to get a feel for it. Once done with the inspection, I placed it back into the palm of my hand. I reared back and chucked the rock as hard as I could. It traveled a foot or two before I magically pushed the rock as hard as I could. 

The next thing I knew there was a loud *CRACK* and the water I was aiming at exploded where the rock had rebounded and was now sailing into the distance. I only saw it for a second before it was out of visual range and it disappeared into the woods. Somewhere far off in the distance I heard glass break, quite loudly. 

Little did I know I had scared the hay out of Fluttershy, whose house I had managed to hit from more than quarter mile away. She told me that it was fine because things get broken around her home all the time, but to please not do that again, of course, if it was ok with me.

But none of that mattered at the moment, because right now… I was drowning.

“GHSMSN?!” Cried my lungs, but I had to make it to the end or they would never let me in.

I may have had a friend in the higher ups, but there was no way the Royal Guard was gonna just let some kid in off of a whim. Hell, most of the ponies I was training with right now had worked for years to get here. I was no doubt the youngest one here, but I was determined to be the best.

50 meters underwater was the minimum and I was nearly there. As my arms pumped and my legs kicked I saw my vision began to fade. As I neared the edge of the pool, I reached out as far as I could. That was about when I passed out from lack of oxygen.

…

When I came to, I was laying on my back. Standing above me were two other recruits and then there was-

“What the hay are you doing on the ground, Pipsqueak?” shouted Maelstrom, the minotaur that Sunfire had ever so graciously chosen to train the recruits. 

I coughed up a little water before I was able to speak again. 

“d-d-Di- Did I m-make it?” I struggled.

The old minotaur looked down at me with some level of respect, but being the trainer that he is, “Not even close, Two Legs.”

“Damn…” I hiss out, “At least tell me nopony kissed me.”

The old Minotaur laughed and stood up from his perch over me. Then the two recruits whom I had been assigned to assisted in helping me stand. 

“Thanks guys…” I said to them.

“No problem, Two Legs.” Said Rain Gauge.

Once I felt I was able to stand properly, I released myself from their aid.

“Dang,” I said again, “I really thought I had it this time.”

“Hey, you did fine Two Legs,” Assured Gilded Compass, “You’ll get it next time I’m sure.”

These two were my saving grace on more than one occasion. 

Rain Gauge is a strangely kind pony, at least until she's put into the sparring ring. She’s always there to help you out when you find yourself in a jam. She’s the type of pony who’s got your back. She is the daughter of two weather ponies. Not the kind of weather pony that you are used to. But the kind that guesses the weather. Rain Gauge and her family are all Earth Ponies. Normally, Pegasi are the ones who regulate the weather, however… Her parents both were fascinated with the weather of the Everfree, and other areas similar. They want to know why the weather is so bizarre around those areas, and that is how they met. 

Rain Gauge tells me that she didn't particularly have an interest in the weather, but she was always drawn to the idea of herself in golden studded armor and standing watch over the Empire.

Now Gilded Compass was a different story. He’s quiet, reserved, and very smart. Of course, you wouldn't know it if you gave him a map. His popular nickname around here is “Broken,” as in Broken Compass. He can’t tell a compass from a stop watch. He comes from a family of… well, you could probably guess. Mapmakers. This lack of navigation skills is what led him away from the life of a Cartographer and ultimately into the hooves of the Royal Guard. 

Then there’s me. But you already know me. I’m that two legged creature that crawled out of a hole in the Everfree. They call me Short, the call me Ben, they call me Iron Man. Now? My name is Two Legs, and I was officially a citizen, and almost a soldier of the Celestial Empire. My leaders were the Princesses of Equestria. My loyalty lie with the Equestrian flag. This land that I had fallen into was now my own. 

We hit the showers. Lucky for me, the underwater segment of the training was the final course of the day. That’s the way it is, mostly for the very same reason I was yanked out of the water about a half an hour ago. 

The shower room was long, it had shower heads spaced approximately six feet from each other in rows. The floor was tiled and had a large drain in the center of the room. Though it wasn't what some would call fancy. The mares and stallions were only separated by a half-wall of metal that is similar to a stall in a restroom back home that you could see ponies hooves under. Now I mean, most of the time ponies are naked so I don’t understand why they separate genders like we do, but I suppose water immediately makes ponies sexier? I’m sure there’s a legitimate reason, but I’ve never asked nor do I feel like it. 

At the moment I was close to the separation wall so that I could converse with Rain who was on the other side. 

“So what do you think the problem is?” She asked as I washed under my arms.

“There isn't anything out of the ordinary wrong with me. I just can’t hold my breath for very long. I never have been able to hold it for an insane amount of time. You ponies can do it no problem, but realistically… I’m not a pony.” 

“Really? You're joking!” Jokes Rain.

“Yeah! Believe it or not I walk on two legs!” I say.

“Astounding!” She replies.

Gilded Compass approaches from the other side of the shower room.

“Hey. I just was told of a rumor going around.” He says.

“Whats up?” I ask.

“Supposedly the higher ups are going to only allow one more run through of the course. Tomorrow morning bright and early.” He said.

“What?” I almost shout, “Why in the world would they do that?”

“They don’t know, it’s just a rumor. But either way we should be prepared for the worst. What’s the game plan?”

I knock on the wall next to me, “Yo Rain, you hearing this?”

“Yes.” She says from the other side.

We then exit the showers and head for the mess hall. As we walk I slip my cadet uniform back on. They gave me everything, boots, a shirt, a jacket, and some pants. I guess that’s the benefit of being an alien. You need clothes to be tailored to your exact specifications. 

The other trainees uniforms were similar to mine, at least as similar as they could be. They were the same style, colored the Celestial gold with white accents. Though they were just trainee uniforms so they were for throwing them through the loops. Mine already had a few tears here and there from running the course.

The course for those stuck on the ground was huge and was at its core a giant obstacle course. In order to have any hopes of passing trainees and their assigned unit had to make it through, together and as a whole. Those who couldn't make it by the end of the program were cut. Given the rumors, that date was tomorrow. I almost never doubt the rumors I hear around here. Most have turned out to be true.

Its rules were fairly simple, get to the finish as fast as you can.

The course was divided into eight segments. The first, was a jumping segment. The segment was almost a quarter mile long, four-hundred meters. A pony had to keep his balance while jumping from platform to platform without falling. This training was based on the fact that magic was quickly upping the scales of destruction when it came to combat. Earth ponies had to be ready for terrain breaking away from below them. Lucky for me there were a few spots where I, using my hands could swing from a crossbar above and get away from a falling platform, however this courses point is it get your team across, not just one soldier.

The second was a wall, or should I say several of them? They varied in height and thickness. Ponies had to use teamwork to climb up them and get over them. Some of them, using my height advantage I could climb up very easily and pull my comrades over with me. This part of the course was some of our best.

The third was actually better for ponies. It was a weighted run. They took no liberties with me, they gave me the same weight as every other pony. The only difference is, where ponies have four legs to carry things in saddle-bags, I have two. The strain was enormous at first, but after a while I grew strong enough to carry it the whole way. I was never quite as quick as the other ponies, but I got the job done.

The fourth was probably my favorite. Once you reached the fourth obstacle you found yourself looking down over a chasm. Next to the path you find a railing with climbing gear. As quickly as you could, your team had to gear up and take a leap of faith over the cliff face. Some of the trainees nearly lost their lives the first few run throughs. They didn't have their knots tied how they should've and it came undone mid jump. Luckily, there were pegasi overseeing the whole thing so nopony got hurt. My pants had loops tailored into them so that I didn't have to hassle with a harness. I’m not sure why they did this, or why it was just for me. My best guess is that somepony didn't want to have to make a uniform AND a harness so they just made it the best of both worlds. It turned in my benefit because I could just snap on the rope, tie it off to the rail, and go.

Once your team had repelled to the bottom, that is where you found the next step. The fifth segment was the climb back up, but here was the tricky part. There was a part with gear and then a part without. The first part was with. You had to be able to toss your rope around something, for example, a tree growing out of the cliff side. Anything that would hold your weight. Your team then had to work together to belay your partners until he or her reached a point where they could belay you so that you didn't fall. For those of you who don’t know what belay is, Google is your friend.

The second part of the fifth segment was without gear. You climb till about halfway through where the terrain was no longer a wall of broken up rocks, it became somewhat of a slope, but the rocks still required scaling. This I excelled in, because even though ponies had the magic in their hooves that allowed them to grip, it wasn't as practical as physical fingers. Therefore I was the one to lead the charge on this, and find a path that best suited the ponies abilities. When it came to climbing, my team was unstoppable.

The sixth was an all out run. Three miles, under 20 minutes. I had to be in the best shape of my life. The fastest I’d ever run that distance on Earth was an 18:36, and my now more developed body and the rich Equestrian air allowed me to run faster than ever before. But never forget that there were more obstacles past that, not to mention the ones I had just completed. What I would be doing was at its core a marathon of a type. The others could keep up with me just fine. In fact most were faster than me, I guess that one time I beat Hot Shot just meant he was a slow runner. 

Part seven is where it began to become difficult for me. Swimming. At the end of the run you found yourself nearing the actual camp. You end up doing a large loop around the countryside by the time you get to this part. There you find a pool. 50 meters long. Ponies were supposed to be able to swim half a mile. That would be 800 meters or 8 laps, a lap being one down and back. I had usually had no trouble here because of my running background but there has been a few bad days where my arms fail me from fatigue. However, if the rumors are true then I will need everything.

Part eight is the one that puts everypony on their last legs. Its simple. 50 meters. One down. That’s it. This was the final task that I had not yet been able to accomplish. I had spent almost eight weeks here strengthening my body, I had almost everything mastered except for this one thing. The underwater. Ponies had the anatomical advantage. Their bodies were smaller and their lungs were bigger. Even with this, I was not given any handicap. That’s how I wanted it, if I were to get into a pony institution, I was going to train like one.

“Alright, whats the game plan?” Asks Rain Gauge as we sat and ate.

‘Broken’ pulls out a map of the course and lays it out across the table. 

“Ok here’s the plan..” he starts as I lean in to get a better view of the map.

“We can all do the first segment without many issues, so the basic concept is to not fall off. However, Two Legs, given that you only have two legs, you are the one most vulnerable to a fall. You will take point as we maneuver through this first obstacle, Rain or I will be able to catch you. Remember to take your time, we have a long way to go and this isn't a race, at least not until the running segment.”

“Understood.” I say, “Alright boss, what’s next?”

“We are going to go with the usual strategy. You use your height to get to the top where you can, and help assist the more vertically challenged, if needed of course.” He says, defending he and Rains pride.

“Fair enough.” I say.

“For the third, all I can tell you is try to keep up, I know you can. Any time we lose here we can make up in the fourth and fifth leg.”

“Got it.”

“For the fourth part, Rain will take point.” Says Gilded.

“Me?” Asks Rain.

“Yes, you are the lightest one here so we can get you down the quickest.” He then turns to me, “You and I will be belaying her during her decent. Then I will go, followed by you. I know how much you like to leap over that edge. You must go last because I want to be at the bottom when you go considering you weigh the most of all of us.”

“Got it.” I say.

“The way up will be in reverse.” He says pointing to the chasm. “You are the most skilled climber here. Better than most Minotaurs, so therefore I need you to pick the safest route you can. You will be the lead man here. Rain and I will belay you, then you will belay me, then we will belay Rain. Once to the second part of the climb we will ditch the gear as quickly as possible and you will once again lead. Assisting where needed.”

“Next… We run. Simple as that. Try to stick together as much as possible, we have to complete as a unit or our time won’t be counted. If you get split up then you could put us all in jeopardy. Once we get to the pool, its fair game. A fight to the finish. Past that point we are no longer a unit as far as the qualifications go. Each must swim their way to the finish.”

He looks at Rain and I, “Now have no doubt that I will be there for you in support, but we are no longer able to assist one another. Legs seven and eight will be up to you…” He pauses, “Listen, we are the best unit here. If anypony will complete this course it will be us.” 

With this I stand to go take care of my dishes. I walk back into the kitchen where several ponies are doing the same. I rinse my tray off and use a bit of dish soap to get any traces of grease and grime off of it. Once done I place the tray back in the stack where the others are drying. I walk back out into the mess hall then out the door.

Before I leave I hear Gilded Compass call across the room, “Remember! When your body tells you it can go no further…” 

I turn to him one final time before I turn in for the night.

“… force it further. Only then will you ever truly be in control.”

> Chapter 27: Master the Mind
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	“Ok Fillies!” Shouts Maelstrom as the rookies line up for the morning roll call, “Line it up!”

We scramble to our units and stand at attention, hooves and hands at our sides. A couple of the recruits bump into each other and fall to the ground very clumsily. I have to stifle a slight giggle as even a slight distraction could lead to—

“You two!” Maelstrom bellows at the clumsy soldiers, “What in they hay do you think you are doing?”

“I- I- I’m s-” starts the mare.

“Did I ask if you were sorry?! No! I asked what you thought you were doing! Now give me twenty laps around the camp!” Shouts the menacing minotaur at the top of his lungs.

The two soldiers jump off the ground, shout, “AYE, SIR!”, then begin running.

I gulp as I stare straight forward, stock still, visually unfazed by the events that just took place. In reality that minotaur scared the hell out of me. He was a monster; he was huge, nearly nine feet tall. He obviously had been in a scrap or two from the scar on his lip. His arms were huge, as was the rest of him. It was almost surreal to see a minotaur for the first time in real life. I had read about them but this… this was a different ballgame altogether. 

He marched up and down the ranks of ponies staring down the ones he felt were the most vulnerable. Of course this was to toughen the ones up that weren't quite accustomed to soldier life. I had my callout the first day, of course I stick out from the crowd of ponies making me a rather easy target. When that big blue monster came roaring at me for the first time I was nearly weak in the knees, the other trainees tell me my face went completely pale. Could you blame me? That guy is HUGE. I mean gigantic! And this guy comes roaring at you with the voice of a million body builders telling you that you need to “Mare-up.”

Was that even an insult? I don’t know! I was too concerned about not fainting from fear. But after a while he began to lighten up because I grew more accustomed to it. I got more disciplined and ready. I had learned that if the commanding officer tells you to do anything, you shout “AYE, SIR!” Or ma’am. I learned to not fear him so much as respect him. Well, fear him, but not like the weak knees type fear.

He looked us up and down with those gigantic green eyes. 

He did seem to be rougher on me than the other recruits, sometimes. I’m not sure why. Maybe it was just in my head, but it seemed like every time I got into trouble it was him saving me from death. Then he would go on with the ‘Everything you did wrong’ speech. Of course everypony needs that speech to improve, it was just frustrating to know he was right. Maybe it was because we shared a certain feature, hands. Maybe he just was tired of training the average pony. Maybe he wants me to be better. I can’t say there is any one answer.

He stops in front of me and all I can see is his blue torso turned towards me. For a moment there is complete silence. I breathe in deep and release slow through my nose in preparation for—
“ROOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARR” Maelstrom roars in my face as I stay stock still, eyes forward, and visually unfazed.

The roar stops and the hurricane force turbulence subsides. I hear some ponies behind me breathe sighs of relief as they know that it wasn't aimed at them. However, the minotaur stands in front of me still.

“You scared, Two Legs?” Asks the minotaur.

“No, sir.” I reply a bit too quietly.

“What was that, soldier?!” He shouts.

“No! I am not scared! Sir!” I shout at the top of my lungs.

The minotaur stoops down to get in my face. I stand stock still, eyes forward, unfazed. He looks me in the eye as I do not return his gaze. My focus is straight forward, even though he is directly in front of him, my focus is farther than he is. 

“Good.” He says as he backs off and continues his rounds.

He works his way towards the back to roar at other ponies for sheer delight. However there is a method to the madness, he knows all of the recruits by name and face. Once he found everypony he needed the morning announcements would commence.

Once Maelstrom was out of earshot, ‘Broken’ who is right next to me whispers, “Never lets up does it?”

“Nope.” I reply quietly.

“Better you than me,” He says.

“He’s just doing his job,” I reply.

“It’s one hay of a job,” He whispers back.

“Eyes and ears forward you two!” Whispers Rain from the opposite side of me.

‘Broken’ shifts his ears forward like ponies do to hide that he is not at full attention. 

Before I even get a chance to breathe another word Maelstrom reemerges from the group of recruits. He marches in front of us in order to move onto the second phase of the morning routine, the announcements. 

“Gooooood Morning, Fillies!” He called aloud, “As some of you may have heard, this will be the last attempt at the course! Any of you who are too pony to make it will be cut, and excluded from the next phase of training!”

The words come off the beasts tongue and my fears are realized. I put on my game face. This time there was no messing around. If I wanted to do something worthwhile in this world then I needed to get there. Of course I need to get my team to a certain point, but past that it was just me.

“Any questions, ladies?” Asks Maelstrom, “No? Good…”

He pauses.

“Get to the line!” He shouts.

We shout, “Sir! Yessir!” as cadets quickly file into formation and our squad leaders lead the charge towards the start line. We march in sync as we quickly make haste for the line. My heart races as my nerves get the better of me.

“Hey.” Gilded Compass whispers as we run.

I turn an ear but don’t look at him. I nod slightly to let him know I’m listening.

“Don’t worry. We can make it. We will make it. Just remember, to master your body, master your mind.”

For a moment I let that sink in. To master your body, master your mind. I heard what he said. I knew that deep down he was right, my fear was all in my head. We could do this. We had trained to long for anything else.

We arrive at the line and they let one team go at a time. The timing ponies run ahead to be able to time the running portions of the course. The pegasi, who are meant to catch us if the safety gear doesn’t, fly ahead to the climbing portions. The teams that are up currently maneuver their way through the wobbly platforms. They swing and sway as ponies hop from one to another.

Soon we find our hooves on the start line. Ready to begin the final attempt of the course. My heart pounds still but I’m ready to go. We may be an odd combination of ponies, and otherwise, but we were the best damn team here, despite what anypony said. We were going to all make it through this time.

The pony manning the start line waves his flag. Our turn had begun. Segment one. My partners ran ahead of me towards the quarter mile long platform rig. This was part of the plan. There wasn't a lead up to the platforms, which were several feet off of the ground. So my partners created a stair case of two ponies which I would run up and grab the first platform.

They make the formation and I play my part using my height to reach up and grab the platform. I pull myself up to the wobbly surface and reach down to pull up my partners. Rain jumps up first because she is lightest. I pull her up with ease and she goes to secure my feet so that ‘Broken’ doesn't pull me off when we get him up. I yank him up and we turn to face the real challenge.

“Alright, Two Legs. Take point.” He orders.

“Yessir” I respond as I take the first hop. The platform which is 5 feet forward from where we were sways as I land. Using the momentum from the already swinging platform, I hop to the next to the next. I keep my distance from my partners in mind because if I slip on one of these platforms I would depend on their weight to stop the swaying if it becomes too much for me to handle. 

Several minutes later we are still at it, systematically advancing through the first obstacle. I am beginning to question why in the world they need a platform rig so long. Was it to test our patience? Surely there wouldn't be this terrible and ridiculous of terrain in a real world situation. 

Just as these thoughts cross my mind the board under me gives way.

“AH!” I shout as I grab the rope dangling from the rig suspending the platforms. I look down and see my feet dangling over the ground several feet below. We were about twelve feet up by now. The platforms go up slowly, then descend slowly. It would be a survivable fall definitely, but the point is not to fall so I cling to the rope like my life depends on it.

“What happened?” Shouts Rain

“I don’t know! It just gave way!” I look up and see the platform ahead as I dangle in the air.

“Hold on, Two Legs. We’ll figure something out!” Gilded Compass shouts.

I begin to kick my legs back and forth as an idea crosses my mind. I sway back and forth, growing higher with each swing. My palms are on fire as I grip the rope as hard as I can.

“Two Legs, what are you-?”

I release and extend a hand as far as I can. I nearly miss but my hand catches the edge of the next platform! Using all of my strength I pull myself onto the surface of the platform as sit down to catch my breath. My heart had jumped quite a bit when the board broke. I turn and see the busted platform between me and my team.

“Ok.” Says Broken as he observes the situation.

“Ok.” I respond.

“What now? We can't exactly use that platform.”

“Well. We do this.” I say as I begin to swing using the platform, “Do as I do, you two.”

Rain and Broken begin to swing their platform. Using my legs I steady myself as I reach out to the edge of the swinging platform.

“Ok!” I shout as we both swing rather hard, “Rain!”

Rain backs up on her platform and waits for our platforms to get closer. She waits a moment… then… jumps.

I reach out as she nears I begin to swing away.

“Crap!” I shout as I nearly fall off in order to grab her before I swing out of reach. I pull her as quick as I can to the platform, nearly throwing myself off. We settle down again and begin the process over again.

“On the count of three this time!” I call

“One!”

“Two!”

“Thre-!” I start as Broken jumps a lot harder than I expected him to. He comes flying at me and doesn't need me to catch him whenever he hits me square in the chest with his body. My body tumbles into Rain and we all tumble off of the swinging platform. Just when I thought we had failed on the first obstacle, I look down and see that our momentum had landed us, completely by miracle, on the next platform. It was gently swaying under our weight.

We all stand up and regain our bearings.

“That worked a lot better than I expected it to,” I admit.

The rest of the platforms weren't a problem and we made it through without a problem. I hopped off of the last platform and immediately ran to next part of the course, which our team excelled at. I hopped up the first wall with a single bound and reached down to grab the smaller ponies and pull them up. 

We hopped down over the first wall and I booked it to the next one where I changed it up. I took a knee and cupped my hand, the other two knew the drill. Rain was first as she placed one hoof on my shoulder and another in my hand. Using momentum and strength I tossed her up. The same deal went for Broken. Lucky for me these ponies were somewhat lighter than they appear, especially pegasi.

We work our way through the second part of the course like it’s noponys business. Flying over each wall like we owned the place, we ended up in the third part of the course which always made me hate life by the end of it. The weighted run. It wasn't too long, thankfully. A half a mile with a weight on your back. I don’t know how heavy it was exactly, but it was ok if you were standing still. By the end of the half mile, your legs were on fire.

I quickly put the weights over my shoulders, dreading every minute that would come of this. Without wasting time we began our run. Almost immediately I began to feel the gradually increasing burn. Over the next three minutes or so, the pain would be almost unbelievable.

Step by step we took it. Stride by stride. Sweat began to drip down my brow as I looked up at the sun and wondered why Celestia decided to have the day be hot as the gates of Tartarus. I partially felt bad for my partners because they had to lag behind for me. I was fit, but in reality… ponies are built for running. I could only beat my Ponyville friends because they were untrained and Hot Shot because he was lazy. These guys, these recruits in the thick of it. They are probably in the best shapes of their lives.

I continue moving and struggling through this leg of the course. It seems like the weight keeps getting heavier and heavier until finally, I can see the finish! My friends are already there waiting for me. As soon as I cross I toss the weight from my shoulders and stand up straight. Ahead of us is the fourth and fifth legs.

We gallop to the edge of the chasm where our climbing gear is waiting for us. I go ahead and strap myself in. While the other two are gearing up, I take the time to stretch out my legs which were still recovering from the run I just endured. Soon the other two ponies are ready and Rain is strapped in for the decent.

“Ok Broken, I can handle lowering her, I just need you to spot for me ok?” I ask my squad leader.

“No problem.” Says Gilded as he moves towards the edge to view Rain as she goes down.

As I lower her I can see ponies both getting ready to descend around me, and others climbing up the other side. I look at the pegasi stationed both at the top of the giant crevice in the earth and down in the valley below. Then, I hear a cry come from the far side of the small canyon as I see a pair of ponies tumbling to their dooms. Suddenly in a blur of fur and feather they are whisked out of the air by two pegasi who did their duty. Unfortunately for them, that meant they were out.

I still didn't understand why they decided to make today the cutoff day. A lot of these ponies weren't ready to take on the entire course. Like me. Given another week I could've mastered my respiratory/swimming problems. It almost seemed unfair. However, fate doesn't wait for anyone, so I had to make it today. I will make it today.

Suddenly I feel the rope slacken and Broken tells me she had reached the bottom. Soon we strap him in and I brace myself between a rock and a railing to wedge myself in. I begin the lowering process and I hear Rain calling out movements from below. However I can’t really hear her. Doesn't matter too much as long as Broken understands what she is saying. My descent, however, will be very different. 

After a few more minutes I hear another “Swoosh!” as the pegasi have to catch another pair that weren't properly secure. Our squad got it down the first day. Nopony here wanted to risk falling to our deaths, even though there was some sort of safety net. Soon, I feel the weight come off the rope and I assume that meant that Broken was down. I tug on the rope twice, which was a check that we were ready for the next step. I feel the reply from the bottom and I begin untying and retying the ropes for my descent. When I’m ready I tug twice more to send the all clear.

It takes a few moments but within a few seconds I feel the reply and I take a few steps back. I lean back to my ropes length to feel the resistance and once again check that my partners have me on belay. I DO NOT wish to fall here.

Taking a deep breath I face forward towards the edge of the chasm. My heart begins to pound and a small smile forms at the edge of my lip. 

“Ok. One. Two. Three!” I whisper to myself as I begin running towards the edge.

I jump up, place one foot on the railing, and, still running, leap over the edge. For a moment, I feel weightless. The wind whistled through the little hair I had. I looked down and could see my team, double-belaying me. Rain is the main belay from where I can see and Gilded Compass is wedged between two rocks in order to make sure we are anchored whenever I—

*snap* I heard as my rope whipped taught and I began to approach the wall of the chasm. Don’t worry, my rope didn't break. Just whipped into position. Once my feet touched the rocky surface of the wall, I began running down. I began shouting the Mission Impossible theme music as I went, “Dun dun! DAN DUN! Dun dun! DA DA! DA DOO DOOOOO! DA DOO DOOOOOO!”

Yeah you know exactly what I’m talking about. 

I hopped over rocks that got in my way because the gravity was different sideways. My rope kept me pinned to the wall face but not the same way as gravity pulled me downward. I could leap ‘up’ much farther than I could if I was on horizontal ground. Within a minute I was at the bottom and I unhitched. I quickly began pulling down the rope to prepare for the next part, the fifth leg. The climb back up.

“Alright Fillies, halfway.” Reassures Broken. 

“Hey before we move on,” I say as the other two look at me. “Hoof bump.”

I hold out my hand in a fist. The others reciprocate in a similar manner. 

I gaze up the wall face. Every single climb is different because they have different repelling and climbing stations.

“Ok. I think I’m going to climb up, secure the line there. Move up farther, though it looks like we may have to traverse slightly to the left. I’ll secure it there, and there. Followed by there.” I say as I call out where exactly my route is gonna be.

“Got it.” Relays the other two in unison.

“Now, Broken you have the easy part. Just follow my line up. Rain however will have to remove the rope catches from the rock face as she climbs.” I finish.

“Okey doke. Ready when you are.” They tell me.

I reach down into one of my pockets where I keep the chalk, and powder my hands. This was not nearly my first rock climb, but a little extra grip never hurts. I begin to work my way up the rock face. These first few feet are critical, because if you slip, then there is nothing secured to catch you. It may not be fatal, depending on how high you are and what’s below, but it'll hurt like a biscuit. So naturally my foot slips the first few feet but I catch myself. I work my way up about thirteen feet, secure the first hold, and breath a sigh of relief. Now once I get to the top, I can belay the team, and they can catch me if I fall.

I work my way left to make it past a rock formation that would require us to go slightly at a negative angle. Meaning that my feet would be dangling at some point, ain’t nopony got time for that so I go around. Meanwhile I secure the second hold and begin to gain my confidence. We were going to make it. In almost no time at all I am at the part where safety gear is no longer needed. I find a tree sticking out of the rock face that was well rooted. I wrap the rope around it and give the side facing my friends two tugs.

I feel the two tugs return and I begin prepping for the second phase of the operation. Don’t ask me how ponies can climb with hooves. Its magic but I mean still. To a human that doesn't really make sense but I just have to go with it. Before too long I am face to face with Broken, who had climbed up somewhat quicker than usual.

“Howdy do?” I ask as I make room for both of us to pull up Rain Gauge. 

The beautiful thing about our strategy, is that once we get both of us men up here, we can basically pull Rain up by raw strength if we have to. Luckily we don’t have to because she can hold her own. That amount of awesome makes me wonder why she doesn't have to beat off stallions with a stick. She’s pretty enough, and I probably would consider dating her if it weren't for the hope of a Princess. Best not to think to hard on these things sometimes. The fact is, I may be becoming of them, but I’m still not one of them.

And about eight minutes later a familiar face pops her head over the ledge and we help her up. We all unstrap and tie our gear to our backs. I take the ropes and carry them like a back pack. The other two carry the metallic gear that secures our ropes plus their own harnesses.

We aren’t quite through it yet. I look up at the still somewhat steep rock face and begin to Mountain goat style it. Weaving in and out of the rocks on my way up. The other two follow my path as I call it out. It’s similar to maneuvering through tall grass when you are a little child, except the grass is very hard and hurts if you conk your head, or twist your ankle. So don’t do that.

Before long we emerge at the top, victorious. We turn in our gear quickly and move on to the sixth part of the challenge. The run. Cake.

I stretch my legs once again to loosen them up where they had tightened during the climb. I start off with a slight jog to get the juices flowing. Then after a few minutes I am up at full speed with my unit. Legs at full stride I know that we will make the minimum time no problem. The part that I am really worried about comes after this. 

I breathe in, and breathe out very controlled. The air here is amazing. It will do wonders really. There aren’t any pollutants that you get when you are walking around on Earth. That and there was a slight breeze that must have started while were in the chasm. It was rather pleasant really.

I ran and listened to my comrades breathing as they ran beside me. A unit, a team, undivided. Rains breathing was smaller and quicker, she sounded like a woman, a human woman anyway. I know this may sound strange but its during hard times like these where you hear the grunts and groans of ponies and you almost forget that they aren’t human. 

It’s times like these when I’m running free through the grass and I see the tree leaves swaying in the wind that I forget that I’m not at home. My old home. It was an odd contrast to the weighted run earlier, which was and is, hell. This part of the course is probably the most relaxing part of all of it.

Unfortunately all good things must come to an end. We cross the line with about a minute to spare. I stop and take a few breaths before we proceed to the final two legs of the course. The pool. The good for nothing pool. The freaking pool that was inspired by Satan himself. In fact, I’m pretty sure that if Satan were given the choice to jump into this pool and do the workout, and the choice of returning to hell, that he would definitely choose the pool still. Even so, it still sucked.

“Alright team. Well it’s been good. It’s all down to ourselves now.” States Rain.

“Yeah. Don’t remind me.” I mumble.

Then I feel a hoof on my shoulder. I turn and see that it belonged to Rain.

“Hey.” She starts.

“Hay is for horses,” I joke.

She rolls her eyes at my corny joke and continues, “We believe in you. You can do this.”

I take a deep breath and say, “I sure hope so.”

I approach the edge of the pool and mentally prep myself for the final two legs of the course. One above the surface. One under. I look out and see ponies swimming their hearts out. The ones that had gone before us. Some had made it all the way. Others were yanked out by the life-ponies. I stretch my arms out and take off my shirt.

“Ok… I can do this.” I say as my heart picks up.

“One. Two. Three.” 

I jump in and begin swimming. The above water swim isn't really that bad. Eight down and backs. There have been worse things in the world though. The only real problem is my arms get very tired. Half a mile in the water is pretty impressive. Doable. But that’s some triathlon level stuff. Which was basically what I was doing right now. An octathlon if you will.

Luckily we had been training hard during my course of being here so most were prepared to take it. Even me with my differences in anatomy. I was able to swim the entire without feeling a ridiculous amount of fatigue. The real pain, started after this. I had to remember to keep using my legs to swim. That had always been a problem for me.

I looked left and saw my partners swimming bit by bit. It wasn't a race. The key now, was to make it. No need to book it. If you have to take it slow, then do it, because most ponies need everything for what was next. 

As I turned around on my final go back. The last fifty meters before I have to go underwater. I look out off the edge of the pool. My head is just poking over the surface of the water. I see Maelstrom. Him. That mother bucker. Always watching this part. Why? For entertainment? To see if I would screw it up this time?

These questions kept popping in my head as I neared the edge of the wall once more. This was it. The final part. All or nothing. My arms were feeling it by now but they had to go on. I stopped for a moment. I would take all the time that they would allow. I rested my arms, legs, and body for a moment. I thought. 

Why did that big bulking creature always want to watch me do this part? I’ve sat through recruits doing this part. He usually leaves every time I’m done. What does he do? Laugh at me? Mock me? All of these thoughts just slowly made me more angry. Well not this time.

I took in one deep breath. Then I let it out slowly. Took in another. And let it out again. 

He was not going to get the entertainment this time around. No. I wouldn't allow it.

Taking everything in I took in one huge final breath and plunged underwater. See you cool cats on the other side.

The next bit was somewhat of a blur. I got halfway and my lungs began to really want oxygen. But I wouldn't let them. Each stroke became painful. My entire body wanted to shut down and give up, but my anger wouldn't let it. Broken’s words reverberated through my head, “Master the body, master the mind, master the body, master the mind.”

I would be the master of me. No one will tell me otherwise. 

I began to get tunnel vision. My strokes felt weaker and weaker. However. Just when I thought that I wasn't going to make it, I felt my hand brush the other side of the pool.

I shot my body up out of the water as hard as I could and gasped in as much air as I could. My body collapsed against the side of the pool and I just hung there gasping for air. Slowly the tunnel vision returned to normal. My limbs were pale white from lack of oxygen, which made me wonder what the rest of my body looked like. Somepony came to the edge of the pool to assist me getting out but I held a hand out to tell her to leave me be. I’ll get out of this damn pool when I damned felt like it.

As I lie in pain, slowly recovering from what just happened I hear a loud, “Clomp, clomp, Clomp, CLOMP,” as my favorite minotaur and commanding officer approached. 

In that same loud voice he hollers down, “Well hows about that, Two Legs, you didn't screw it up this time!”

I look up at him best I can then whisper in a voice that could rival Fluttershy, “… uh… No disrespect sir but…”

I hold out my middle finger as high as I possibly can.

> Chapter 28: The Knight In Shining Armor
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Dear Princess Luna,

I did it! I actually did it! I made it into the Guard! For a while I was worried that I wouldn't be able to make it! I have so much to tell you! I don’t even know where to start! The training was intense. It was constant work day in, day out but it is so worth it! It seems crazy to think that some pony like me could make it in! Some of the cadets didn't make the cut. But with the help of my new friends we all managed to make it in as a team! We weren't the fastest team in, but by Celestia we are the best one here. I can’t wait until you get to meet them. I’m sure you would love them. They pushed me harder than the drill sergeant did at some times and I’m really glad they did! I feel like a million bits. By the way, I’m sure you'll be happy to hear that I am ripped like Dwayne Johnson when he was just getting started. Ok not that ripped. Who is Dwayne Johnson? Picture a mass of muscle with just arms and legs. Once again, I do NOT look like that. I promise. Uh.. What am I talking about?

Oh yeah! Drill sergeant! Speaking of the Rock, his name is Maelstrom. Captain Sunfire got ahold of some minotaur to prep the cadets for their duties. This cool cat is a real character. He gets his kicks from screaming as loud as he can into the faces of unready cadets. He nearly made me faint from fear the first day, but it was all part of the training. I’m told that they do that to train the brain to not recoil from something intimidating. Makes sense at the core of it, I guess. So next time the party cannon goes off maybe I’ll be more ready. He ran us all through the course countless times. That course. It was crazy! It had eight segments that tested even the best of us. It makes me wonder what kind of shape I am in now in comparison to other human beings back home. Rain Gauge, Gilded Compass, and myself really had our work cut out for us.

Rain, she's from a family of Weather Researchers. Usually in Everfree weather. She is extremely nice and friendly but she's tough as nails when it comes to a fight. The forest made her tooth and nail gritty. She plays for keeps that one. I’ve watched her take down some of the toughest stallions when there were sparring sessions. I wouldn’t mess with her. 

Gilded Compass comes from a family of Map makers, hence his name. However around here we have a different name for him. “Broken” Compass. He couldn't read a map to save his life, as strange as that sounds. He’s not great with a map but as a strategist he is a little genius. He’s usually the one to call the shots. He is our designated squad leader after all. I’d say he earned it.

As far as where I fall in the scheme of things I’m really not sure. I don’t know what I have that the others don’t as far as strengths and weaknesses. But it’s not really important right now because we made it. Perhaps it'll become more obvious as time goes on. Also I should mention that we are all Earth ponies. Sunfire personally told me that I didn't have a horn attached to my head so she was going to train me as if I had no magic. And that makes one-hundred percent sense. I would also prefer to rely on myself rather than magic that I haven’t always had.

Besides, I told you about how I accidentally smashed Fluttershy’s window from a good segment of a mile off. I really need to be careful, but I will continue practicing. I still go to Twilight for any magical advice. Of course I still have my magic bag of tricks. Good ol’ projection powder never ceases to fulfill my needs. Charms here and there always help to solve magical problems.

But enough about me. How have you been? I heard that you and everypony’s favorite Vampony have been getting along well. I hope she's well also. Maybe sometime soon I’ll be able to see the both of you. It’s been too long.

The night has been kind as of late. Maybe you watch me, Creep. Thats ok because I sit there and stare at the moon sometimes. I usually just think about things. Mostly about life, about what’s next.

And honestly… about you.

Okay maybe I kind of miss you. Fine. You know what you win this round, woman. 

Maybe this has some weight, maybe it doesn’t. I never know what I’m doing when it  comes to this kind of stuff so I apologize in advance.

*Ahem* That little thing we had during that month. Maybe it spawned out of boredom. Maybe I was getting a bit lonely. Maybe you were too. Maybe you had something else in mind. I’m not one to argue with a good thing. I’m glad you chose me. This thing that it has turned into. I think about it every day. I haven’t felt so alive since when I was on Earth. I feel at home again, as odd as that sounds. When I first got here I had plenty of help from ponies that understood that I had as much idea what was going on as they did. When they told me of the mirror, I understood why they did what they did even though I was a bit mad.

But then there was you.

My saving grace. Literally the mare of my dreams. Oh man that was corny… uh. Yeah. This is why I suck at life. Oh why did I write this in ink? I don’t wanna scribble it out or- dangit! Grr… Eh… 

Where did you come from? Such a wonderful mare. It’s women like you that make boys want to do stupid things to impress you. It's quite a fantastic male trait let me tell you.

I know you’ve probably been told this a dozen times by your admirers but you are incredibly attractive. 

You’re eyes are stunning. Oh great I’m blushing good. GOOD.

*Imagine scribbles here, Readers*

Oops. Sorry about that, Rain was trying to read the letter. Wasn't about to let that happen.

Also… I should probably tell you that I miss your smile. You know, that awkward one that you gave when I embarrassed your in front of, what I like to call, “Pony Parliament”. That group of old bat politicians? Come on! You remember! I know you do! Look! There it is! The smile! It’s on your face now! I can see it! Ok I really can’t but don’t deny you did it. 

I suppose that’s all I have for today. Perhaps soon we can talk in person. Or is the proper term in pony? In pony? Am I in a pony? CRAP. That sounds dirty. GOOD. GOOOOOD that’s exactly what I wanted! 

Well now that I’ve gone and muffed that up… I can’t wait ’til we meet again. Pardon my sloppy handwriting. Not hoof writing. I don’t have hooves.

Please tell Scarlett I said hello, send her majesty my regards. How is Sunbutt doing? I mean Celestia, I’m sorry. Please tell me you laughed. I’m such a nerd I’m sorry. Bear with me. This is painful for all of us, I know.

So I suppose for now I am saying goodbye. Once again, I can’t wait to see you again. I hope all is well. All has never gone better for the human in Equestria. So with that I say thank you, and goodbye.”

I paused for a moment because I was a little conflicted about how to sign the letter.

Love? No… not quite… not yet anyway…

Your friend? Uh no. Hay no..

Truly yours? GAH.. Why is this so difficult?! Not like I’m writing to a ruler of the entire nation or anything. An attractive one that appears to have similar feelings. Ah! So confused!

After quelling my inner turmoil I ended up signing it,

“Sincerely, Ben “Two Legs” Short”

With that I rolled up the parchment into a poster like tube that is standard for royal mail. I reach down into my pouch that always hangs from my belt loop. I reach in and pull out a magical seal. On the golden wax is an image of the moon. I wrap the parchment in the ribbon that also came with the seals. I take a candle off of the nearby table and burn the tip of the ribbon. I watch as the letter quickly ignites with a green poof and evaporates into the air in front of me. 

My heart skipped a bit as I knew that she would be getting it almost immediately. Maybe I would get lucky and she’d be asleep so that when she wakes up theres a piece of crumpled up paper where she rolled over it in her sleep.

I smiled as I pictured Luna rolling all over the bed in her usual sleeping pattern that involved her mane getting completely out of line and usually ended with one or more of her legs dangling in the air whilst being knotted in a giant ball of blankets.

With that thought in my head I put away my writing utensils.

——————————

“How does that feel?” Asked the pony tightening the leather strap wrapped around my left forearm.

“Feels about right. Too much tighter and you’ll cut off my circulation.” I respond.

“The straps have to be tight because if they are just slightly off then the armor isn't gonna hold onto you right.”

“I understand.”

I stood there in the center of a room that was similar to the interior of the Carousel Boutique except with a more war-like vibe. Along the walls were various styles of armor. Shields hung from the walls and there were several well-armored mannequins about the room. I stood alone in the good old t-pose as I was once again getting fitted. This was the benefit and curse of being the only one of my kind. I had no shirt on and barely any undergarments as this small but stern pony took measurements and tightened various leather straps all over my body.

I hadn't even talked about the extensive medical survey they had to put into coming up with the concept of my armor. I had to describe in what best detail I could where my various vital organs were. They even called in the doctor from Ponyville who had done a little work on me before to see what he knew. They took a few x-rays and drew up some rough drafts. I hadn't seen them, but I imagine it was going to be a much more tedious task than designing for a pony who needed six basic guarded areas rather than the many, many, many joints and moving parts of the human body.

To put the task into perspective, my fellow squad mates already had their armor. Lots of ponies use refurbished armor. If it ain’t broke don’t fix it. If it needs maintenance, fix it. With the Celestial Empire, things are usually pretty well taken care of. They typically go unchallenged so the armor is rarely damaged, and when it is, somepony has a special talent for damaged armor. Ponies are amazing what they can do sometimes. 

Cutie marks really are an intriguing subject. Cutie marks make you wonder if fate is real or not. Maybe ponies are bound by fate. Maybe they aren’t, but that’s always the question isn't it? Cutie marks add extreme efficiency to the workforce. With cutie marks telling you what your special talent is then there is no, “I’m not sure what I’m good at” factor. Thinking economically then there is no lack of a labor force. If your special skill is to pull a lever in a factory, well thats your cutie mark, sucks to suck. Although its rare you find complaining because the special talent is a ponies passion. So usually you find ponies obsessed with something strange that no regular human in their right mind would like to do.

Usually the marks are revealed at a young age so the colts and fillies have several extra years to hone their special skills. I’ve always wondered if the pony defined the mark, or the mark defined the pony. Don’t think I don’t notice that Lyra’s special talent is playing a lyre or that Rarity’s mark is a group of diamonds. Some would call diamonds a rarity. I would put money on saying Scootaloo’s mark is gonna have something to do with her amazing scooter skills. 

“Alright, relax. Now I need to hold your arm out here.” Said the armor pony as he directs my right arm out straight.

His horn shimmers a brownish red glow as a very fancy box slides from out of the corner of the room. As it comes to a rest next to the platform the latches on the side pop open one by one as if somepony wanted this very well protected. The five foot tall box opens quickly to reveal the most bad flank suit of armor I had ever seen. 

“It’s- wait- I thought that I needed to get-” 

“Measured?” Asked the stallion, “We had your general measurements on file. Any necessary adjustments will be made right here, right now. I fit the armor, I’m not the smith. Though I must say, by the looks of this suit you must have friends in high places.”

“You could say that.” I say as the first piece is floated out of the box.

“Okay soldier, this is how this is gonna work. You see those metal plates embedded within the straps we just put on you?”

“Yes.” I say eyeing the circular silver disks that were studded into the leather.

The pony lines up the forearm guard, or gauntlet some would say, to the two straps on my arm. One strap on my wrist, the other is at the base of my elbow. I notice that the armor, although pretty close doesn't exactly fit me to the exact- AAHHH

“AH FRICK!” I shout as the piece of metal on my arm heats up extremely fast. I shake my hand in an attempt to cool it down but before I know it the metal is back to room temperature leaving me with nothing but a slight sting.

“You see? Didn’t hurt a bit.” Says the stallion as he smirks at my pain.

“What did you just do?” I ask as I take note of how not only does the gauntlet now stick to my arm, but that the armor now hugs my arm.

“That is what we call a magical weld. It was a trick developed several years back, certain metals can conduct magic, that armor your wearing is no exception. What we did was instantly weld the metal on your arm to the metal in the armor. It stings a little but it only takes a millisecond of extreme heat to combine the metals effectively. Now we may need to take that off and clean up some edging around the metal, but it makes fitting a hay of a lot easier.” He explains.

I move my arm around to try and get a feel for it. The metal is light but it feels durable.

“May I test this really quick?” I ask

“Of course,” Says the stallion as I see a very metallic looking object come hurtling towards me at a very high velocity.

“Whoa!” I shout as I hold my arm up in defense. 

I hear a loud *CLANG* as the metal bar bounces off of the armor as if it were made of rubber.

“Careful man! You nearly took my head off!” I shout as the stallion smiles at the smith’s handiwork. 

I look over the armor that had just taken a pretty intense hit from what I could tell. However whenever I look for a dent, don’t see so much as a scratch in the armor. The armor glistens like it hadn't just been swung at by the equivalent of a metal baseball bat.

“Like I said, you must have some friends up high, this isn't the standard material. It didn't even scratch the metal.” Notes the pony.

I can feel my inner nine year old emerging as a stupid grin on my face that says nothing but, “SO. AWESOME.”

“Don’t get so excited, we aren’t even halfway done yet, kid!” He laughs.

He quickly begins taking out several bits of armor at once and begins to line them up on to where they need to go. My other forearm, my upper arms, my legs, and of course the always essential piece to guard the family jewels. 

“3, 2, 1…” He counts down as I prep myself for the sting that comes with each piece of metal.

“Ow! Ouch! Dang it!” I swear internally as it stings for a moment then quickly fades.

Finally he pulls out the chest plate of the armor. He floats it towards me but pauses for a moment to inspect the piece. As he opens it up and takes a look at it his expression shifts to a slightly more confused tone.

“Something wrong?” I ask, still marveling at the magical marvel that is a suit of armor.

“No, nothing really too important, it just seems to be this chest piece has somewhat of a hole in it. I can change and fine tune some measurements, but I can’t just fix a hole, at least not with the training I’ve had or without sufficient materials. Although, it seems to have been cut this way… I don’t understa-”

“May I see it?” I interrupt.

He floats the chest plate to me and I reach out and grab it. I examine the chest piece and there is no mistaking the hole dead in the center of the chest. However something struck me. The cut was a perfect circle. 

“Excuse me a moment, but I think I know exactly what this is missing.” I say as I step off the stand and over to where I placed my bag near the door.

I shuffle through the bag until I find the Aurum Amulet.

Holding the chest plate in one hand, and the amulet in the other I walk back over to the stallion. 

“You said some metals could conduct magic?” I asked.

Without saying a word he grabs both pieces of metal and places the amulet in the center of the hole. It was a perfect fit. He places the whole deal on my chest and lights the fuse.

I grit my teeth as the metal stings a bit. When I look down again I see a faint glow coming from the center of the chest plate where the amulet glowed subtly. I looked in the mirror as the last piece of armor was secured to my body. The armor pony moved all of the measuring equipment away from the stand as we both admired his handiwork. 

The armor itself was beautiful. It was golden and shone bright as the sun. It was fitting for a royal guard. The chest piece was a treasure in itself. I ran my hands down the intricate engravings down the metal. It was remarkable how the armor fit with the ponies. It was clearly not made for a pony but you knew darn well whose team I was on.

I pick up my legs and raise my knee until my thigh is parallel with the ground to test the motion. Unsurprisingly it restricted me very little. This really was well made. My shins were heavily plated as the smith took into account for the sensitivity of the shin bone. They had learned that during the medical exam, yet they didn’t sacrifice efficiency when they also kept my calves locked in. My ankles were somewhat plated but free enough I could still pivot and leap without an awkward piece of metal hindering my motion. 

My arms were also no exception to quality. I rolled my arms in every direction that I could think off to test if I was limited in motion at all. Naturally there wasn’t any direction I was limited in. However, the arms were a bit more exposed than my legs. The arm pieces weren’t all one piece that you slide on like a sleeve. When the plates were put into position, they had to be put on in a specific pattern: the forearms went on first, followed my upper arm. That way the metal from the plates protecting my bicep muscle and tricep muscles protected the tendons and ligaments in my elbow as well as the veins in my armpit. My hands did not have anything protecting them. I actually would prefer it this way as I prefer to be able to use my hands. A metal glove around them would probably hinder my ability to do regular things as well as my ability to fight. 

I glance down at my chest plate. The chest plate was pretty neat because the front and the back weren’t the same piece, but at the same time they were. They were on a little neat mechanism that let the plates slide past each other as I breathed. No blade would be able to get between them without snapping because that blade would need to be paper thin. Finally I admired the amulet that perfectly fit in the center like a little arc reactor. That little piece that was measured out made me sure that a princess paid and oversaw the specifications. It was probably Twilight and her knack for knowing anything and everything.

“I know I said this a few times already, but you have some friends in high places. Not just anypony gets such a pretty piece of metal.”

For a moment we just stop and stare. I once again stare at the amulet that was not permanently welded to the armor.

I look down at my hands in the armor. My legs well guarded. Each muscle group had its own plating. Each tendon was protected. Yet the armor breathed like it was clothing. The metal was only slightly heavier than aluminum but was as strong as iron. Lastly I observe the tiny power source in the center of my chest that somepony had so graciously thought to measure out. This drew a couple laughs from me.

“I guess I really am Iron Man.” I joke to myself.

“Well Iron Man, I have a few more things for you before you leave.” He says.

Using his hooves he hands me a golden helmet. It was similar to the rest of the guards minus the ridiculous looking mohawk. Facing the mirror I close my eyes and slowly put it on. I knew that when I opened them, I would be somepony entirely different. That there would be a new chapter in my life about to unfold. This moment right here was where everything changed. The helmet was now resting on my head. My heart was beating through my chest I prepped myself to see something new. It wasn't just a new look, this was who I was going to be. No longer a boy in the woods playing soldier. This was real.

I open my eyes and I stop and stare. There it was. I was a soldier. I was THE soldier.

“Attention soldier!” Shouts the armor pony.

I stand up straight at attention, eyes forward and expression unfaltering. 

“About face!” He shouts as I pivot quickly on my heels. 

He looks me dead in the eye.

“Relax!” He orders.

Then his horn lights up one last time as a different package floats, once again, from the corner of the room. This time however he just hands me the package.

“This is for you, from a friend.” He says and trots out of the room.

The strange package is about three foot long.

I unwrap the carefully placed paper packaging to reveal a leather case. Attacked to it there is a note. I take the note and put it in my lap. I pop open the three latches on the side of the case.

Inside sits one of the most beautiful crafted blades I had ever laid eyes on. Its blade was a light cerulean blue. The blade was two foot long. The hilt could be measured at about six inches for a grand total of two and a half foot long. Its shape was similar to that of a rapier. It was a straight, short, and thin blade that had no fancy curves. However it lacked a hand guard. In my hand it felt perfectly balanced. I could swing it like I was swinging a stick, and like the armor, it felt unnaturally light. I didn't need to test the metal, I had seen enough with the armor.

I slide the blade into its sheath and fix it to my belt.

I put my helmet on then open the note to read it.

“A gift from your favorite Princess” and written in very small script next to it was, “That’s Luna… In case you didn’t know”